29.12.2013 Views

Lynching - Annick Press

Lynching - Annick Press

Lynching - Annick Press

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

Create successful ePaper yourself

Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.

A murder, a scapegoat,<br />

and a terrible injustice . . .<br />

It’s 1884 and 15-year-old George Gillies and his family are<br />

immigrants to the new Washington Territory, where white<br />

settlers have an uneasy relationship with Native Indians.<br />

When George and his siblings discover the murdered body of a<br />

local man, suspicion immediately falls on a Native named Louie<br />

Sam. George and his best friend follow a mob of angry townsmen<br />

north into Canada, where the culprit is seized and hung.<br />

the<br />

<strong>Lynching</strong><br />

of<br />

Louie Sam<br />

Soon George begins to have doubts. Louie Sam was a boy,<br />

only 14—could he really be a vicious murderer? Are the mob<br />

leaders concealing a shocking secret? As George tries to uncover<br />

the truth, he faces his own part in the tragedy. But standing up<br />

for what’s right is a daunting challenge.<br />

This powerful novel is inspired by the true story of the only<br />

recorded lynching on Canadian soil, recently acknowledged<br />

as a historical injustice by Washington State.<br />

978-1-55451-438-0 $12.95<br />

a novel by<br />

Elizabeth<br />

Stewart


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

© 2012 Elizabeth Stewart<br />

<strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> Ltd.<br />

All rights reserved. No part of this work covered by the copyrights hereon may<br />

be reproduced or used in any form or by any means—graphic, electronic, or<br />

mechanical— without the prior written permission of the publisher.<br />

Edited by Pam Robertson<br />

Copyedited by Linda Pruessen<br />

Cover design by Natalie Olsen, Kisscut Design<br />

Cover background image © lama-photography / photocase.com<br />

We acknowledge the support of the Canada Council for the Arts, the Ontario<br />

Arts Council, and the Government of Canada through the Canada Book Fund<br />

(CBF) for our publishing activities.<br />

Cataloging in Publication<br />

Stewart, Elizabeth (Elizabeth Mary)<br />

The lynching of Louie Sam / Elizabeth Stewart.<br />

ISBN 978-1-55451-439-7 (bound).—ISBN 978-1-55451-438-0 (pbk.)<br />

1. Sam, Louie, d. 1884—Juvenile fiction. 2. British Columbia—<br />

History—1871-1918—Juvenile fiction. I. Title.<br />

Author’s Note<br />

On the night of February 27, 1884, two white teenagers<br />

followed a lynch mob comprised of their fathers and<br />

almost a hundred other American settlers north from the<br />

Washington Territory into British Columbia, Canada.<br />

There they seized Louie Sam, a member of the Stó:lō<br />

First Nation, from lawful custody and hung him, claiming<br />

he was guilty of murdering one of their own. This novel<br />

is the fictionalized story of those two teenagers, George<br />

Gillies and Peter Harkness. Readers should be advised that<br />

the racism expressed by these and other characters, while<br />

offensive, is meant to reflect the attitudes of the period.<br />

I have taken care in writing this historical fiction not to<br />

presume to express the thoughts or feelings of Louie Sam<br />

or the Stó:lō people, apart from what has been reported in<br />

the public record. The story of Louie Sam—who he was<br />

and what the injustice of his death meant and continues to<br />

mean to the Stó:lō Nation—remains to be told.<br />

PS8637.T49445L96 2012 jC813'.6 C2012-901957-7<br />

Distributed in Canada by:<br />

Firefly Books Ltd.<br />

66 Leek Crescent<br />

Richmond Hill, ON<br />

L4B 1H1<br />

Published in the U.S.A. by<br />

<strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> (U.S.) Ltd.<br />

Distributed in the U.S.A. by:<br />

Firefly Books (U.S.) Inc.<br />

P.O. Box 1338<br />

Ellicott Station<br />

Buffalo, NY 14205<br />

Printed in Canada<br />

Visit us at: www.annickpress.com


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

According to the Tuskegee Institute of Alabama, between<br />

1882 and 1968 there were 4,742 lynchings in the United<br />

States. In Canada during the same period there was one—<br />

the lynching of Louie Sam.<br />

For Louie Sam<br />

“Groups tend to be more immoral than<br />

individuals.”<br />

—Martin Luther King Junior


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter One<br />

Washington Territory, 1884<br />

My name is George Gillies. My parents are<br />

Scottish by birth and I was born in England, but since<br />

we immigrated, we’re all Americans now. We live near<br />

the town of Nooksack in the Washington Territory,<br />

just south of the International Border with British<br />

Columbia, Canada. Mam says the way we children<br />

speak, we sound just like we were born here.<br />

In Scotland and England, my father, Peter Gillies,<br />

worked the farmlands of one rich laird after another.<br />

He likes to tell anyone who will listen that we came<br />

to America for freedom’s sake—by which, he’ll add<br />

with a wink, he means the land he purchased almost<br />

for free from lumbermen here in the Nooksack Valley.<br />

Father considered it a bargain because the land had<br />

already been cleared of the giant fir trees that grow in<br />

these parts to a hundred feet or more. Our house is a<br />

log cabin made from those firs, but we have plans to<br />

build a fine two-story plank house one day.<br />

7


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Father likes his joke, but he is serious about<br />

freedom, too. He tells us kids never to forget that the<br />

land we own is ours for all time and makes us free in<br />

ways we never could have been in Great Britain. Here,<br />

Father answers to no one but himself and God. And<br />

Mam says he only answers to God on Sundays.<br />

A couple of years back, my brothers and I helped<br />

Father build a dam on Sumas Creek, which cuts<br />

through our land. We run a gristmill off the millpond<br />

that resulted from that dam. Homesteaders bring<br />

wagonloads of grain and corn from miles around<br />

to our mill to be ground into flour and meal. The<br />

driveshaft is trimmed from a Lodgepole pine and the<br />

waterwheel and pit wheel are made from fir. Father<br />

has plans to bring in a steel driveshaft from back<br />

east once the Canadians finish building their railroad<br />

through British Columbia. And once we’ve saved<br />

enough money from selling our miller’s toll—the<br />

portion of flour that Father keeps as payment.<br />

Between the mill and the farm, we work hard from<br />

dawn to dusk. Father says that’s the price of freedom.<br />

Me, I count myself lucky that even if I wasn’t born<br />

free, I am free now. Out here in the frontier a man<br />

can be whoever he sets his mind to be. My friend Pete<br />

Harkness was born in the States—Minnesota, to be<br />

exact—and he never lets me forget it.<br />

“You’ll never be president,” Pete is fond of<br />

telling me.<br />

He’s referring to the fact that the United States<br />

Constitution requires that presidents be born on<br />

American soil—as though Pete, who had to repeat<br />

tenth grade, thinks that being born here makes him<br />

better fit for the job than I am. Pete and I are in the<br />

same grade now, but he’s sixteen and reminds me<br />

every chance he gets that he’s a year older than I am.<br />

Mam says not to mind him, that Pete hasn’t had the<br />

advantage of being raised in a God-fearing family the<br />

way I have, at least not since his mother died three<br />

years ago and his father took up with Mrs. Bell. I have<br />

never heard Mam gossip about Mrs. Bell the way<br />

some people do, but I can tell from the way Mam’s<br />

lips go tight at the mention of her name that she<br />

disapproves of her.<br />

This Sunday past, you could say fate took me by<br />

the hand. I was walking my brothers and sister the<br />

four miles from our property to Sunday school at the<br />

Presbyterian church in Nooksack when halfway there<br />

we saw smoke rising above the trees. That in itself<br />

wasn’t unusual—on a February morning, you’d be<br />

worried if you didn’t see smoke rising from a chimney.<br />

But this was different: thick and black.<br />

“That’s coming from Mr. Bell’s cabin,” said John.<br />

The Mr. Bell he was referring to was James Bell, an<br />

old-timer who ran a store out of his cabin, selling a<br />

few supplies to get by. He was also the lawful husband<br />

8 9


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

of the very same Mrs. Bell who is currently living<br />

under the roof of my friend Pete’s father.<br />

We hurried around the bend in the trail ahead to<br />

see what was the cause of the smoke. Flames were<br />

leaping above the trees by the time we started down<br />

the narrow path through a thicket of dogwood that<br />

led from the trail to the cabin. When we got to the<br />

clearing, the wood shack was going up like tinder.<br />

Fire was licking out of the windows of the front room,<br />

where Mr. Bell kept his dry goods for sale. If I’d let<br />

him, John—who is thirteen and a know-it-all—would<br />

have rushed right up to it. Will, a year younger than<br />

John and pretty much John’s shadow, would have been<br />

right behind him.<br />

“Mr. Bell?” I called from a safe distance, holding<br />

John and Will back.<br />

There was no answer, just the loud crack of<br />

blistering wood. I thought about running to the<br />

closest farmstead for help, the Breckenridges’, but it<br />

would have been a good twenty minutes to get there,<br />

and another twenty back.<br />

I tried again. “Mr. Bell!”<br />

“He can’t hear you!” said John.<br />

I had to admit John was right. The bursting and<br />

crackling of the fire was making too much noise. There<br />

was nothing to do but inch up and have a look inside<br />

that inferno.<br />

“You stay here with Annie,” I told Will. Annie is<br />

only nine, and I could see her eyes were wide with<br />

fright.<br />

John and I crept alongside the cabin toward<br />

the back, where the flames hadn’t caught hold yet,<br />

shielding ourselves from the heat. We peered through<br />

a window and saw Mr. Bell lying face down on the<br />

floor between the storeroom and the kitchen at the<br />

rear. A fog of smoke was quickly filling the space<br />

above him.<br />

“We got to get him out!” declared John.<br />

“Let’s hope he’s got a back door,” I yelled over the<br />

din, because it was obvious we were not going through<br />

the front way.<br />

We ran to the rear of the cabin and were relieved<br />

to see that there was a way into his kitchen. When we<br />

pushed open the door, smoke came rushing out at us.<br />

It stung our eyes and blinded us, but after a moment it<br />

cleared enough for us to see Mr. Bell lying there.<br />

“Mr. Bell!” I called again, but he wasn’t budging.<br />

The fire was traveling fast from the front room. We<br />

had to get him out of there.<br />

“Hold your breath!” I shouted to John.<br />

The two of us dashed inside. I suppose it paid to<br />

be brothers that day, because without having to plan<br />

it, we each grabbed hold of one of Mr. Bell’s arms and<br />

dragged him out of there, like his limbs were branches<br />

on a log we were lugging to reinforce our dam. He was<br />

heavy enough that even with two of us we made slow<br />

10 11


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

progress toward the back door. A loud bang from the<br />

front room sent the taste of fear up from my stomach<br />

into my throat. I looked up to see burning timbers<br />

falling, and daylight where the roof used to be. I<br />

glanced at John. If he was as scared as I was, he didn’t<br />

let it show. He just kept hauling Mr. Bell toward the<br />

door. I did what he did. Pretty soon we had Mr. Bell<br />

out on the grass and we were filling our lungs with<br />

good air.<br />

John was a sight—his face streaked with grime,<br />

his Sunday clothes covered in ash and soot—and I<br />

reckon I was, too. My first thought was that Mam<br />

would have our hides for ruining our Sunday best. But<br />

that thought was chased from my head when I looked<br />

down at Mr. Bell. He still hadn’t moved, and at a<br />

glance I saw the reason why—the back of his head was<br />

nothing but a bloody mess. John had gone pale. Annie<br />

and Will stood staring. Me, I felt my stomach rising.<br />

I’d chopped the head off many a chicken and watched<br />

the blood spurt, but this was different.<br />

“What happened to him?” Annie asked, her voice<br />

high and frightened.<br />

“Is he dead?” asked Will.<br />

I knelt down and rolled him over. His eyes were<br />

wide open. His skin was gray against the white of<br />

his beard, and I could count what teeth he had left<br />

through his gaping mouth. The first thought that came<br />

into my head was,<br />

“We got to fetch Doctor Thompson.”<br />

“What the hell for?” John huffed. “Can’t you see<br />

he’s a goner?!”<br />

“Don’t be cursing in front of Annie,” I told him.<br />

“He looks surprised,” she said.<br />

“You’d be surprised, too, if your head got bashed<br />

in,” said John.<br />

“How do you reckon it happened?” asked Will.<br />

The three of them were looking down at Mr. Bell<br />

with unseemly curiosity, considering how recently his<br />

spirit had departed this world. I found a horse blanket<br />

on the woodpile and threw it over him.<br />

“It’s not for us to say,” I told them. “We need to<br />

fetch the sheriff.”<br />

12 13


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Two<br />

Mr. Bell’s cabin was a couple of miles from<br />

Nooksack. John and I argued about which one of us<br />

should go for Sheriff Leckie to tell him about the<br />

violent end that had befallen Mr. Bell, and which one<br />

should stay with Annie, who had begun to blub and<br />

complain at the prospect of being left behind with a<br />

dead body.<br />

“Stop crying,” John told her. “Nobody even liked<br />

the old coot.”<br />

“Leave her be,” I said.<br />

Annie buried her head in my chest, adding tears<br />

and snot to the streaks of grime on my jacket—and<br />

settling which one of us would be dispatched for<br />

the sheriff to deliver the biggest news that had ever<br />

happened in the Nooksack Valley.<br />

“All right, you go,” I told John. “Take Will with<br />

you. And run.”<br />

“I know to run!” John snarled back, needing the last<br />

word just like always.<br />

The four of us walked together down the path<br />

to the trail. Annie and I watched our brothers take<br />

off at top speed toward town until they were out of<br />

sight. Now that she was a sufficient distance from the<br />

burning cabin—and from the body lying under the<br />

blanket—Annie calmed down.<br />

“We should go home,” she said. “We should tell<br />

Father what happened.”<br />

Mam is expecting a new baby any minute, and<br />

Father had stayed home from church to help mind<br />

Isabel, who’s three. Father isn’t big on churchgoing<br />

and preachers, anyway. He says he doesn’t need a<br />

middleman between him and the Almighty. He’s<br />

independent minded, and that’s what attracted him<br />

to living in America in the first place. Mam’s the one<br />

who makes us kids go to Sunday school. And she<br />

says that since we made the move to the Washington<br />

Territory, Father’s taken up a little too much frontier<br />

spirit for his own good.<br />

“We should wait here,” I told Annie. “We found<br />

the body. We’re witnesses. Sheriff Leckie’s going to<br />

want to talk to us.”<br />

“John can tell him as good as you can.”<br />

So now my little sister was arguing with me, too. I<br />

was beginning to think I did not command adequate<br />

respect from my juniors.<br />

“You stay here,” I said, indicating a tree stump<br />

where she could sit down.<br />

“Where are you going?”<br />

14 15


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“To investigate.”<br />

“Investigate what?”<br />

“To investigate what happened to poor Mr. Bell.”<br />

“John says nobody liked him.”<br />

“Just because a man isn’t liked doesn’t mean he<br />

deserved to die.”<br />

People say Mr. Bell was strange in the head,<br />

starting with the fact that he chose for some reason<br />

to build his shack on the edge of a swamp instead of<br />

on decent farmland. Maybe that’s why Mrs. Bell took<br />

their son, Jimmy, and left him. That, and because she’s<br />

half the old man’s age.<br />

“Why would he deserve to die?”<br />

“I just said he didn’t!”<br />

“You made it sound like somebody thought he did.”<br />

“Just sit there!” I ordered, and walked away into<br />

the dogwood patch before she could squabble any<br />

further.<br />

When I came out into the clearing, the heat from<br />

the cabin was enough to singe my hair. I gave the<br />

building a wide berth as I walked around it. The<br />

flames had pretty much eaten up the cabin inside and<br />

out and were making the leap to an open shed out<br />

back. I thought briefly about trying to save a wagon<br />

that was parked inside that shed, but the fire was<br />

moving too fast and with too much fury. As I watched<br />

the roof of the shed fall into the wagon’s bed, it<br />

dawned on me: Where was Mr. Bell’s horse?<br />

“Get away from there!”<br />

I spun around to see Mr. Osterman standing where<br />

the path opens from the dogwood into the clearing,<br />

motioning at me with his arm. Annie was standing<br />

beside him. Bill Osterman is the telegraph man for<br />

Nooksack. He is often to be seen riding the trail,<br />

checking the telegraph lines that follow it. He’s barely<br />

thirty, but he’s much respected hereabouts, for it’s the<br />

telegraph that keeps us settlers connected with the<br />

states back east, and California to the south. I’ve often<br />

thought that one day I would like to be a telegraph<br />

man, like him, living in a nice house in town and not<br />

having to wake up with the cows.<br />

“Come away from there, boy!” he yelled. “You’ll be<br />

burnt as well as roasted!”<br />

I obeyed him.<br />

“We found Mr. Bell!” I told him, coming toward<br />

him. To my surprise, my voice cracked as I said it and<br />

my throat felt tight—as if any minute I might cry<br />

like a girl. I turned away from him while I got hold of<br />

myself, pointing to the blanket-covered body lying in<br />

the grass. “He’s there.”<br />

Mr. Osterman went over and raised the blanket<br />

only long enough to take in the situation before<br />

dropping it and backing away. He’s a smart dresser<br />

compared to the farm men—maybe he didn’t want to<br />

get his nice clothes dirty.<br />

“You found him like this?” he asked. His face<br />

16 17


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

looked grim.<br />

“He was inside the cabin. My brother John and I<br />

pulled him out.”<br />

“And who might you be?”<br />

“George Gillies, sir.”<br />

He glanced over at Annie.<br />

“You Peter Gillies’s kids?”<br />

“Yes, sir. We were on our way to church. John and<br />

Will went ahead to fetch Sheriff Leckie.”<br />

He nodded. Then, “Church will still be there next<br />

Sunday. You should take your sister on home now, son.<br />

This isn’t a sight for a little girl.”<br />

Part of me knew he was right, but a bigger part of<br />

me wanted to stay put. I told him, “I have to wait for<br />

my brothers.”<br />

“I’ll wait here for them to come back with the<br />

sheriff, and I’ll send them home after you.”<br />

“I’d prefer to wait, if you don’t mind.”<br />

I don’t know where I found the gumption. Mr.<br />

Osterman stared at me in surprise for a long moment.<br />

I thought he was angry, but then he let out a laugh.<br />

“Well, Master Gillies, I can see you are a man who<br />

knows his own mind.” Then he became serious again.<br />

“Take your sister out by the trail, George. Give me a<br />

holler when you see the sheriff coming.”<br />

I knew better than to argue with him any further.<br />

But I believed it was my duty to inform him, “His<br />

horse is gone.”<br />

Mr. Osterman looked about Mr. Bell’s narrow strip<br />

of land, at the small paddock squeezed between the<br />

dogwood and the swamp.<br />

“So it is. Likely stolen by whoever did this to him,”<br />

he said.<br />

“You think somebody killed him?” He didn’t seem<br />

to hear me.<br />

“Go on now,” he said. “Look after your sister.”<br />

Annie and I waited by the trail like Mr. Osterman<br />

said. I kept my eyes fixed on the point where the trail<br />

disappeared into the woods ahead for the first sign of<br />

the sheriff. It was a mild day. The sun shone warm on<br />

my head. As the roar of the fire simmered down to the<br />

odd crackle, you could almost forget that something<br />

horrible had happened. But a picture of Mr. Bell’s<br />

smashed-in head flashed into my mind.<br />

Whoever did this to him, Mr. Osterman had said.<br />

Was he saying somebody had murdered Mr. Bell? If<br />

that was the case, the murderer could not be far away.<br />

It gave me the shivers just thinking about it, and made<br />

me keep a closer eye on Annie.<br />

Sheriff Leckie arrived on horseback a half hour<br />

later, without John and Will. The boys were following<br />

on foot. He had with him Bill Moultray, who runs<br />

the general store and livery stable at The Crossing,<br />

a shallow point in the Nooksack River where the<br />

Harkness ferry carries folks across. In a way, Mr.<br />

18 19


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Bell was in competition with Mr. Moultray, selling<br />

provisions to the settlers, but Mr. Bell was like fly<br />

speck compared to Mr. Moultray, whose business<br />

is much bigger—supplying freight teams on the<br />

Whatcom Trail, the old gold rush route from the<br />

fifties that leads from the Washington Territory<br />

up to the Fraser River on the Canadian side of the<br />

International Border. Mr. Moultray is a big bug<br />

hereabouts, not just because he’s rich, but also because<br />

he’s been to Olympia many times, hobnobbing with<br />

the governor and the like.<br />

When I saw the pair of them coming, I ran to fetch<br />

Mr. Osterman as he had bid me to do. I found him<br />

using a long stick to pick through the hot embers that<br />

were pretty near all that was left of Mr. Bell’s cabin.<br />

“It’s the sheriff!” I called.<br />

He swung around to me fast as could be with a<br />

startled look on his face.<br />

“Didn’t your pa ever teach you not to sneak up on a<br />

person?” he said.<br />

By the time I got done apologizing and the two of<br />

us had walked back through the thicket to the trail,<br />

the sheriff and Mr. Moultray were pulling up their<br />

horses. Mr. Moultray is my father’s age, not young<br />

and handsome like Mr. Osterman, but he dresses<br />

even finer—never to be seen without his gold watch<br />

hanging from his waistcoat. Beside Mr. Moultray and<br />

Mr. Osterman, Sheriff Leckie looked like a character<br />

out of the Buffalo Bill’s Wild West show in his dusty<br />

hat and long coat. He talks as slow as he moves, as<br />

though he’s worn out from a life spent in the saddle,<br />

facing down outlaws and Indians.<br />

“What have we got, Bill?” asked Sheriff Leckie,<br />

climbing down from his horse.<br />

“Looks like somebody fired a shotgun into Jim<br />

Bell’s head,” replied Mr. Osterman.<br />

Shot! Mr. Moultray looked as shocked as I was.<br />

“Who would do such a thing to a harmless old<br />

man?” he asked, dismounting.<br />

“I’ll tell you what,” said Mr. Osterman. “I got a bad<br />

feeling I may have put Jim Bell in harm’s way.”<br />

The sheriff looked up from where he and Mr.<br />

Moultray were tying their horses off to nearby trees.<br />

His eyes went narrow.<br />

“Why would you say that?” the sheriff asked.<br />

Mr. Osterman glanced over at Annie and me with<br />

the same look my father gets when he wants to say<br />

something to Mam that isn’t for our ears. Sheriff<br />

Leckie looked at us, too.<br />

“You the other Gillies kids?”<br />

“Yes, sir,” I said.<br />

“You’re the one who found the body?”<br />

I’ll admit I puffed up with pride to have the sheriff<br />

of Whatcom County ask me such a question.<br />

“Yes, sir,” I replied. “I am.”<br />

Sheriff Leckie turned to Mr. Osterman.<br />

20 21


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“Let’s see what we got.”<br />

The remains of the cabin were smoldering now and<br />

the smoke stung my eyes as we stood in the clearing.<br />

Sheriff Leckie, Mr. Osterman, and Mr. Moultray<br />

rolled Mr. Bell’s body over to get a look at his bashedin<br />

head. They knelt there for a long time in the grass,<br />

talking amongst themselves. They made Annie and<br />

me keep our distance, so it was hard to make out what<br />

they were saying, but I caught bits and pieces.<br />

“… crazy old fool wouldn’t keep a gun to<br />

defend himself …”<br />

“… too trusting … always taking in strays …”<br />

It was curious the way they blamed Mr. Bell for<br />

getting himself murdered. Still, I knew what they were<br />

saying. Many a time when we were passing by Mr.<br />

Bell’s cabin on the way to or from school, the old man<br />

would be waiting out on the trail to offer us children a<br />

sweet or a drink of water. But there were things about<br />

him—his yellow teeth and sour breath, the smell of<br />

his unwashed clothes, the way he laughed like he had<br />

some secret joke—that made me make excuses and get<br />

my brothers and sister away as fast as I could.<br />

I listened some more.<br />

“… got him in the back of the head …”<br />

“… must have turned his back to go for<br />

something …”<br />

“… or just caught unawares …”<br />

Then, from Mr. Osterman, “You think the Indian<br />

could have done this?”<br />

An Indian! The thought of an Indian murdering<br />

a white settler was enough to send a tremor through<br />

every one of us standing in that clearing. If the<br />

Indians thought they could get away with killing<br />

one of us, they were just as liable to get the notion of<br />

starting an all-out war, aimed at driving every man,<br />

woman and child out of our homes.<br />

When we crossed the prairie by wagon train six<br />

years ago, the old-timers told us hair-raising tales<br />

about how the savages were known to attack the<br />

trains and wipe out whole families—innocent people<br />

who wanted nothing more than to create new homes<br />

for themselves out of the wilderness. Settlers have<br />

only been in these parts for barely longer than I’ve<br />

been alive, and the Indians outnumber us by a long<br />

shot. Before we arrived, all they did was fish and<br />

hunt. That left a lot of land unspoken for, and in<br />

the past twenty years lumbermen and miners and<br />

homesteaders have been pleased to claim that land<br />

as their own. Wouldn’t you know that the Indians<br />

would then turn around and complain that the<br />

territory belongs to them and we’ve got no business<br />

being here, even though they weren’t using the land<br />

for anything much to speak of.<br />

It’s put into folks’ heads from the cradle that if a<br />

white man lets an Indian get the upper hand, the next<br />

thing you know your scalp is as likely as not to be<br />

22 23


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

hanging off of his belt. We settlers are ever mindful of<br />

the fact that barely eight years ago Crazy Horse and<br />

his warriors massacred General Custer and his men at<br />

the Little Big Horn River, due east of us in Montana.<br />

The worry that even the friendly Indians might turn<br />

against us is enough to make every homesteader bolt<br />

the door at night and sleep with his rifle and an ax<br />

beside his bed, including my father. If an Indian killed<br />

Mr. Bell, none of us could sleep easy.<br />

John and Will arrived back, winded from running<br />

the whole distance. “What’s going on?” John asked,<br />

annoyed that he was missing out on something.<br />

“They think an Indian might have done it,” I<br />

told him.<br />

“What Indian?”<br />

“Just pay attention and maybe you’ll find out.”<br />

He was irking me, making me miss out on<br />

important details. The blanket was back over Mr. Bell’s<br />

body now, and the men were standing to continue<br />

their discussion, making it easier to hear them.<br />

“I put out the word that I was looking for<br />

somebody to fix poles for me, and this morning Louie<br />

Sam shows up,” Mr. Osterman was saying. “I could<br />

tell he was a bad type the minute I laid eyes on him,<br />

but I started walking the line with him down this way,<br />

pointing out what needed repairing. He was too slowwitted<br />

to catch on to what I was trying to get across<br />

to him. I’ll tell you, he was hot-headed enough to<br />

send smoke signals through his ears when I told him I<br />

couldn’t use him and sent him away.”<br />

“And this was just this morning?”<br />

“That’s correct, Sheriff. He came by the telegraph<br />

office early for a Sunday, maybe nine o’clock.”<br />

The sheriff checked his pocket watch.<br />

“It’s now a quarter past eleven.”<br />

“The timing’s right. I left him on the trail not far<br />

from here a little more than an hour ago. I kept on<br />

going down the line. I figured Louie Sam headed back<br />

into town. But maybe he didn’t. Maybe he found Jim<br />

Bell’s place.”<br />

“I know Louie Sam.” It was Bill Moultray talking<br />

now. “He’s a Sumas, from the Canadian side. And<br />

I know his old man, too. They call him Mesatche<br />

Jack Sam.”<br />

“ ‘Mean,’” said Sheriff Leckie, translating from<br />

Chinook, the trade jargon used by the various Indian<br />

bands in this area to make themselves understood to<br />

each other, and to us whites.<br />

“You got it. Mean Jack’s in jail up in New<br />

Westminster for murder.”<br />

This gave all three of them pause, until Mr.<br />

Osterman stated what we were all thinking: “The<br />

apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.”<br />

If the father was a murdering Indian, so was the son<br />

likely to be. We had ourselves a suspect in the murder<br />

of Mr. James Bell, and his name was Louie Sam.<br />

24 25


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Three<br />

John and I agreed that we should send Annie<br />

home with Will, and that the two of us should stay at<br />

Mr. Bell’s place in case the sheriff had more questions<br />

for us. But the men seemed to forget we were there.<br />

They found long sticks and poked at the charred<br />

remains of the cabin, which were still too hot to<br />

touch. Mr. Osterman used the end of his stick to pick<br />

up a blackened jug from what was left of Mr. Bell’s<br />

merchandise.<br />

“My bet is Jim Bell caught that Indian helping<br />

himself to his goods,” he said.<br />

“Hard to tell,” replied Sheriff Leckie, flipping<br />

through some tin cans that had exploded in the heat.<br />

“Who’s to say what’s missing?”<br />

“I found something!” called Mr. Moultray from the<br />

kitchen end of the ruins.<br />

We all turned to see Mr. Moultray using his thick<br />

boots to kick a fire-warped metal box out of the ashes.<br />

It sprang open, spilling a fortune in gold coins onto the<br />

grass! The sheriff let a whistle out between his teeth.<br />

“It don’t look like no robbery to me,” he said.<br />

Mr. Osterman knelt down to count the coins, but<br />

the first one burned him when he tried to pick it up.<br />

“Goddamit!” he blasphemed, blowing on his fingers.<br />

“There must be five hundred dollars there,” said<br />

the sheriff.<br />

“Louie Sam missed out on the big prize,” remarked<br />

Mr. Moultray.<br />

“But he might have taken Mr. Bell’s horse,” I said.<br />

The men turned to me and John. They seemed<br />

surprised to find us still there. The sheriff rubbed<br />

his chin.<br />

“Nobody’s seen his horse this morning?” he asked.<br />

“No, sir,” I replied. “It was gone when we got here.”<br />

“If that Indian’s on horseback, he could be ten<br />

miles away by now,” said Mr. Moultray. “All the way to<br />

the border. Assuming he’s heading for his tribe on the<br />

Canadian side.”<br />

“So he’s a horse thief as well as a murderer,” was all<br />

that Mr. Osterman had to add.<br />

But just after noon, Robert Breckenridge, a<br />

neighbor from a couple of miles away, arrived leading<br />

a stray he said had turned up on his land and which<br />

he recognized as belonging to Mr. Bell. He had come<br />

by only meaning to return the horse, and was shocked<br />

by the sight of the cabin—shocked still further when<br />

the men told him what had befallen Mr. Bell. Mr.<br />

26 27


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Breckenridge related how just the day before he had<br />

seen a lone Indian lurking around near his spread,<br />

carrying a rifle, who claimed when challenged that<br />

he was hunting game. The men agreed that it stood<br />

to reason that the Indian Mr. Breckenridge saw could<br />

well have been Louie Sam, and that the rifle he was<br />

carrying was very likely the murder weapon.<br />

Next thing you know Father arrived on Mae, our<br />

mare, telling John and me to go home. He’d heard<br />

enough from Will and Annie to make him come<br />

fetch us. I think he mostly came out of curiosity,<br />

though, because a minute later he was caught up in<br />

the mystery as Sheriff Leckie and Mr. Moultray told<br />

the whole story all over again. On hearing it a second<br />

time—with Mr. Breckenridge’s additions—it was<br />

plain as day that Louie Sam was the culprit, even if<br />

he could no longer be called a horse thief. Murdering<br />

an innocent white man in cold blood was just like<br />

something a bad Indian would do.<br />

At that point, Mr. Osterman gave a holler. He had<br />

been checking around Mr. Bell’s property and had<br />

found tracks leading into the swamp. Sheriff Leckie<br />

told us all to stand back while he took a look, but even<br />

at a distance I could make out some faint dents in the<br />

grass that could easily have been made by moccasins.<br />

At the place where the footprints reached the swamp<br />

there were trampled rushes—as though a body had<br />

burst through them at a run.<br />

“Louie Sam must have escaped this way,” declared<br />

Mr. Osterman.<br />

“Now hold on,” said Sheriff Leckie. “A deer could<br />

have made this track as well as an Indian.”<br />

“But Sheriff,” I blurted, “that renegade could be<br />

getting away!”<br />

Father turned toward me, reminded of my presence.<br />

“I thought I told you to go home.”<br />

“Don’t be cross with the boy, Mr. Gillies,” said Mr.<br />

Osterman. “George has been a real help today.”<br />

“So have I!” piped up John.<br />

“Quiet, both of you,” said Father, “or I’ll send you<br />

on your way right now.” Which John and I took to<br />

understand that we would be allowed to stay as long<br />

as we remembered our place.<br />

Sheriff Leckie had been quietly thinking.<br />

“That Indian has had a couple of hours to clear<br />

out of here. He’ll be headed north. Once he’s crossed<br />

the border, it’s up to the Canadians what they do<br />

with him.”<br />

That made Mr. Breckenridge, a small man who<br />

makes up with spitfire what he lacks in height and<br />

breadth, hot under the collar.<br />

“Jim Bell is one of us!” he said. “He’s a Nooksack<br />

Valley man, and that Indian ought to pay for what he<br />

done in the Nooksack Valley!”<br />

“I won’t argue that with you, Bob,” the sheriff<br />

replied, his words slow as molasses. “But we’ve got our<br />

28 29


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

laws and the Canadians have got theirs.”<br />

“If we start north now, we can catch him before<br />

he leaves the Territory,” said Mr. Osterman. “If we let<br />

him get cross the border, there’s no saying whether the<br />

Canadians will hand him over.”<br />

Mr. Breckenridge agreed. “You got to stop that<br />

savage before he gets away, Sheriff.”<br />

The sheriff pulled at his chin. “I suppose I best<br />

get started.”<br />

“I’ll come with you,” said Mr. Breckenridge. “You<br />

shouldn’t face that red-skinned dog alone.”<br />

It was agreed that Mr. Breckenridge would go<br />

with Sheriff Leckie. The rest of us stayed behind to<br />

find out where the trail into the swamp led, with Mr.<br />

Osterman in the lead. It was hard going, trying to<br />

find bits of solid ground to set our boots upon. After<br />

five minutes my feet were wet and cold, but I wasn’t<br />

about to complain about it for fear of looking like I<br />

couldn’t keep up with the men. I glanced behind me<br />

to John to try to make out whether he was in the same<br />

discomfort as me. His pig-headed look told me that<br />

he was.<br />

It was clever of that Indian to escape through the<br />

swamp, which swallowed up his footprints the same<br />

way it tried to swallow our boots. But Mr. Osterman<br />

did a good job of reading what signs as there were,<br />

finding a broken branch here, and a handkerchief<br />

stuck to a bramble there. We came across some cans<br />

of beans and bully beef that must have come from<br />

Mr. Bell’s store, as though Louie Sam in his haste<br />

had dropped them. Strangest of all was an old pair of<br />

suspenders we found caught in some brambles. As we<br />

plunged onward, the men began to talk about what<br />

was on everyone’s mind.<br />

“Once the Nooksack hear about this, there’s bound<br />

to be more trouble,” said Mr. Moultray.<br />

The Nooksack is the name of the local Indians<br />

on our side of the border, from which the river and<br />

our town took their names. On the Canadian side,<br />

it’s the Sumas tribe. To hear the Indians tell it, they<br />

were all one big happy family until the International<br />

Border cut right through their hunting grounds<br />

twenty-five years ago, dividing them up. According<br />

to Mr. Breckenridge, who Father says considers<br />

himself to be an expert on just about everything, they<br />

still get together for wild heathen shindigs they call<br />

potlatches. Even though Louie Sam was a Sumas<br />

from the Canadian side, the worry was that he would<br />

go boasting to his cousins on the American side<br />

that he killed a white man. The Nooksack have been<br />

rumbling for years about this being their land. If they<br />

got the notion that getting rid of us settlers was as<br />

simple as shooting us like dogs, we could wind up<br />

with a full-scale uprising on our hands—just like what<br />

happened in Oregon and the Dakotas until the U.S.<br />

Army showed those Indians who was boss. The trouble<br />

30 31


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

was, the U.S. Army was nowhere in sight, the nearest<br />

outpost being three hundred miles south of us at Fort<br />

Walla Walla. The Indians of the Nooksack Valley<br />

knew we were pretty much defenseless, and that they<br />

had us outnumbered.<br />

“We didn’t have this kind of trouble when Bill<br />

Hampton was alive,” Father remarked.<br />

Mr. Hampton was the ferryman at The Crossing<br />

before he drowned and my friend Pete’s father, Dave<br />

Harkness, took over. “Bill had a knack for talking to<br />

the Nooksack. They listened to him.”<br />

Mr. Osterman let out a hard laugh, obviously not<br />

sharing Father’s good opinion of Mr. Hampton.<br />

“That’s because he was shacked up with one of their<br />

women and had himself a couple of Indian kids.” He<br />

was talking about Agnes, Mr. Hampton’s Indian wife,<br />

who lives near us on Sumas Creek with her two halfbreed<br />

sons. He added, “We got to make an example of<br />

Louie Sam before the Nooksack go getting ideas.”<br />

“No question about that,” Father agreed.<br />

“Let’s see what the sheriff has to say when he gets<br />

back,” Mr. Moultray told them.<br />

He was a natural leader, Mr. Moultray—cool and<br />

always thinking. He was the one leading the talk in<br />

our corner of the Washington Territory about pressing<br />

the Union to make us a full state with our own laws,<br />

and not just a territory ruled by the president from<br />

Washington, D.C.<br />

We reached a big old log that was sticking up out<br />

of the swamp at an angle and climbed up on it. On<br />

the other side of it, we could see sunken footprints<br />

where Louie Sam had made a long jump off the log<br />

into the bog. From there the bush got thicker and<br />

the trail petered out. The men decided that there was<br />

no point continuing. If Louie Sam was going to be<br />

caught, it was up to the sheriff to do it.<br />

We returned to Mr. Bell’s burned-out cabin. The<br />

ruins were cooler now. It was easier to pick through<br />

the remains, but there was nothing much left. It<br />

seemed Mr. Bell didn’t own much to speak of, even<br />

before the fire turned it all to ash. Nothing but the five<br />

hundred dollars in gold he had in that strong box.<br />

“I’ll keep it in the safe at my store until it’s decided<br />

what’s to be done with it,” volunteered Mr. Moultray.<br />

“What about the body?” asked Father.<br />

“May as well bring him back to my place,” said Mr.<br />

Moultray. “He’ll keep in my shed until he’s buried. His<br />

horse can stay in my stable until somebody decides<br />

who gets him.”<br />

Father remarked, “I suppose somebody needs to tell<br />

Mrs. Bell what happened.”<br />

The men all fell silent at that. Nobody was stepping<br />

up to volunteer for that particular detail. The situation<br />

was complicated, what with Mrs. Bell having up and<br />

left Mr. Bell a year ago to go live with Pete’s pa.<br />

32 33


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Father remembered something about Mr. Osterman.<br />

“Your wife Maggie is Dave Harkness’s sister,<br />

isn’t she?”<br />

“That she is,” he replied.<br />

Mr. Moultray saw what Father was driving at and<br />

finished his thought.<br />

“That’s practically family,” he said to Mr. Osterman.<br />

“It’s only fitting that you should be the one to tell<br />

Mrs. Bell.” He added by way of lessening the weight<br />

of the duty, “I don’t reckon she’ll be too sorrowful.”<br />

There was another long silence. From the way<br />

Father glanced at John and me, I got the feeling that<br />

more would have been said on the matter if we boys<br />

had not been present.<br />

Chapter Four<br />

It turned out that Sheriff Leckie and Robert<br />

Breckenridge didn’t make it to Canada on Sunday<br />

afternoon. They got stopped by the discovery of a new<br />

witness—who turned out to be none other than Pete<br />

Harkness. Outside the schoolhouse at lunchtime on<br />

Monday, I got the full story from Pete.<br />

“I was coming back from Lynden—”<br />

“What were you doing way over there?” I asked<br />

him. Lynden is a good five miles west of Nooksack.<br />

“I was running an errand for my pa. Stop<br />

interrupting!”<br />

Pete likes to hear himself talk. He may not be the<br />

smartest boy in school, but I know from my little<br />

sister Annie that all the girls in the classroom—from<br />

the first grade on up—think he’s handsome with<br />

his blue eyes and wavy hair. He’s tall and broadshouldered,<br />

and has a way of believing that his good<br />

looks mean he’s always right.<br />

“So I was heading along the road from Lynden<br />

back home to The Crossing,” he continued, “when I<br />

34 35


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

saw Louie Sam coming toward me, walking in the<br />

other direction. Let me tell you, the look on that<br />

Indian’s face struck me with terror—so dark was it and<br />

filled with evil. There was murder in his eyes.”<br />

“Did you see the rifle that he used to kill Mr. Bell?”<br />

“Damn right, I did! Of course, I didn’t know at the<br />

time that he used it to murder Mr. Bell.”<br />

Tom Breckenridge came over and joined us.<br />

“Pete saw Louie Sam yesterday,” I told him,<br />

“walking along the Lynden road.”<br />

“If I’d seen him,” Tom replied, “he wouldn’t be<br />

walking no more.”<br />

He spit in the dirt. Tom is Pete’s age, but small and<br />

wiry like his father. And—like his father—Tom is full<br />

of tough talk trying to make up for his size. Ignoring<br />

his bluster, I turned my attention back to Pete.<br />

“So what happened next?”<br />

“When I got to The Crossing, Uncle Bill was there,<br />

telling Pa that Mr. Bell was dead,” Pete said.<br />

“How did Mrs. Bell take the news?” I asked.<br />

“Why should I care?” proclaimed Pete.<br />

I should have known better than to ask. Pete has no<br />

fondness for his more-or-less stepmother, Mrs. Bell,<br />

nor for her son Jimmy, who’s living under Pete’s roof<br />

now like they’re supposed to be brothers.<br />

“Anyway,” he went on, “when I told Pa about seeing<br />

the evil look on that redskin, he said that I had to<br />

tell Sheriff Leckie what I saw right away. He even<br />

let me saddle up Star. I headed for the sheriff ’s office<br />

in Nooksack at a gallop, and got there just in time—<br />

because the sheriff and your pa,” he said, nodding to<br />

Tom, “were just about to set off north in search of<br />

Louie Sam.”<br />

“And the whole time, Louie Sam was heading west,<br />

on the Lynden road!”<br />

“Exactly. If it hadn’t been for me coming across<br />

him like that, they would have headed off on a wild<br />

goose chase to end all. As it was, Louie Sam managed<br />

to hide himself among a bunch of Nooksack in a camp<br />

they got near Lynden.”<br />

“So his tillicums took him in,” I remarked.<br />

That’s more Chinook lingo: tillicum means friend.<br />

“Sheriff Leckie tried to talk their chief into<br />

handing him over, but the chief said they hadn’t<br />

seen him.”<br />

“Lying Indians!” declared Tom.<br />

“Is there another kind?” replied Pete. “The sheriff<br />

said the chief had twenty or more braves with him,<br />

so there was nothing he could do but wait and hope<br />

that Louie Sam might make a break for it. Finally, he<br />

reckoned there was no point in waiting any longer.<br />

That Indian could have slipped away into the forest<br />

any time he wanted.”<br />

“Heading for his people north of the border,” I<br />

ventured to guess.<br />

“That’s what the sheriff thinks,” said Pete. “He<br />

36 37


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

and Tom’s pa headed up the trail for Canada this<br />

morning.”<br />

“Tell me something I don’t know,” said Tom.<br />

Pete’s account of seeing Louie Sam clinched it.<br />

If anybody had had doubts about that Indian’s guilt<br />

before, it was impossible to deny it now. The way<br />

everybody had it figured, Louie Sam must have come<br />

across Mr. Bell’s cabin shortly after his falling out<br />

with Mr. Osterman and decided to help himself to<br />

the supplies within. Given the temper on that Indian,<br />

it’s no stretch to imagine that the slightest complaint<br />

on the matter from Mr. Bell would have sent him on<br />

the rampage. So he waited until Mr. Bell’s back was<br />

turned and he let him have it. But, on the other hand,<br />

people said Mr. Bell would share a meal with anybody<br />

passing by, so why would he have denied a few cans<br />

of beans to an Indian who was holding a rifle? Why<br />

would he have risked his life for that? I voiced all of<br />

this to Pete.<br />

“You think too much,” was his reply. “Louie Sam<br />

killed Mr. Bell. That’s all you got to know.”<br />

“How’s Jimmy?” I asked.<br />

“How should I know?” Pete snapped.<br />

“It’s his pa that’s dead,” I said.<br />

Jimmy Bell is my brother John’s age and I don’t<br />

know him well, but I couldn’t help but feel sorry for<br />

him—especially since it mustn’t be easy for him, with<br />

his mother taking him away from his father to go live<br />

with the Harknesses.<br />

“Jimmy hated his pa,” replied Pete.<br />

“Why?”<br />

“Why do you ask so many stupid questions, George<br />

Gillies?”<br />

With that, Pete went off to join a ball game a few<br />

of the boys had started up in the field behind the<br />

school. My brother John was one of those boys, and so<br />

was Jimmy Bell. Jimmy was a quiet type, plump and<br />

big for his age—not really one to stand out at sports<br />

or in school. I watched him take his turn stepping up<br />

to bat, swinging, missing an easy ball—cursing. If he<br />

was sad about his pa it didn’t show. So maybe Pete<br />

was right. Maybe he did hate his father—or at least<br />

had no warm feelings for him. But then I thought,<br />

maybe Jimmy was feeling more angry than sad about<br />

what happened. I guessed that I might feel that way,<br />

too, if it was my father who had been murdered in<br />

cold blood.<br />

Mr. Breckenridge came back from Canada that<br />

very afternoon. We heard this news from our neighbor,<br />

Mr. Pratt, who came to our mill late in the day. He<br />

heard it from Mr. Hopkins who works at the new<br />

hotel in town—who had been at The Crossing when<br />

Mr. Breckenridge arrived at Bill Moultray’s store with<br />

the tale of his journey. News travels up and down the<br />

38 39


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

valley so fast, it’s almost like the telegraph line.<br />

“The sheriff and Bob Breckenridge went to see<br />

the Canadian justice of the peace in Sumas, a Mr.<br />

Campbell,” said Mr. Pratt, who’s a natural storyteller<br />

and plays the fiddle when there’s a dance in town.<br />

Like Father, he’s a Scot by birth. “The justice listened<br />

to all the evidence Sheriff Leckie presented and<br />

agreed that Louie Sam was the likely culprit. It<br />

turns out that Justice Campbell’s the one who put<br />

Louie Sam’s old man in jail for murder, so it came as<br />

no surprise to him that the son had followed in his<br />

father’s footsteps.”<br />

“What’s he planning to do about it?” asked Father<br />

as he poured a sack of Mr. Pratt’s wheat into the<br />

hopper, getting ready to grind it.<br />

“He issued a warrant for Louie Sam’s arrest. But,<br />

the way Bob tells it, the sheriff didn’t altogether trust<br />

this Campbell fellow. The Canadians have different<br />

ways, different laws. So the sheriff talked Campbell<br />

into letting him ride with him to take Louie Sam into<br />

custody, to make sure justice is served. Bob and the<br />

sheriff parted ways at that point, and Bob came back<br />

here to spread the word.”<br />

“And this Justice Campbell expects the Sumas to<br />

hand Louie Sam over just like that? Because he has<br />

a warrant?” Father’s eyebrow was cocked, meaning he<br />

thought this was a daft notion.<br />

“Aye, that’s the question, Peter,” replied Mr. Pratt,<br />

with his own knowing look. “That’s the question.”<br />

Before leaving, Mr. Pratt also told us that plans<br />

had been made for Mr. Bell’s funeral. Those who were<br />

interested in paying their respects were to meet at the<br />

Hausers’ cabin on Wednesday. Judging by the mood in<br />

the valley, Mr. Pratt expected to see every man in the<br />

district there, ready to show the local Indians by force<br />

of numbers that they would not let the murder of a<br />

white man go unnoticed, or unpunished.<br />

40 41


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Five<br />

On Wednesday morning, the day of Mr. Bell’s<br />

funeral, my mother and father were arguing. There<br />

were no raised voices—that isn’t Mam’s way. But<br />

when she is displeased, you know it. I could tell just<br />

by looking at her when Father and I came in from<br />

milking that something was eating at her. Mam was<br />

short-tempered as she tried dishing up breakfast,<br />

hampered by the big roundness of her middle—that<br />

out of delicacy we boys were not supposed to mention.<br />

Finally, Father told Mam to sit down and let Annie<br />

do the serving. In that, she obeyed him. But her<br />

mouth was still tight as a drum as she helped Isabel<br />

with her porridge.<br />

“Anna, it’s the man’s funeral,” Father said out of<br />

the blue, as though picking up on a discussion he and<br />

Mam had been having earlier.<br />

“I have no argument with you going to show Mr.<br />

Bell his due. It’s this foolish talk I can’t abide.”<br />

I was curious about what talk she was referring to.<br />

“You do not appreciate the seriousness of the<br />

matter,” replied Father, using his serious voice to prove<br />

the point.<br />

“I get along just fine with the Indians,” Mam said.<br />

“When do you ever have business with the<br />

Indians?”<br />

“Agnes Hampton often brings me berries in<br />

exchange for a few eggs. Or one of her boys will bring<br />

me a hare, or a brace of quail.”<br />

“That squaw was never Mrs. Hampton,” Father<br />

replied.<br />

From the way he said it, there was a meaning<br />

behind the words that he did not intend for us<br />

children to grasp. But being more experienced in the<br />

world than my brothers and sisters, I knew what he<br />

was getting at—that the Hamptons had never been<br />

properly married. Mam was silenced for a moment by<br />

that remark, though not for long.<br />

“It seems some folks are more easily forgiven on<br />

that account than others.”<br />

Now she was talking about Pete’s father and Mrs.<br />

Bell, who also lived as man and wife without the<br />

benefit of a preacher.<br />

Father came back with, “There’s sinning, and then<br />

there’s sinning.”<br />

I wasn’t at all sure what Father meant by that, but<br />

Mam seemed to understand him just fine.<br />

“It’s not those boys’ fault they were born halfbreeds,”<br />

she said. “And just because there’s one bad<br />

42 43


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Indian, that doesn’t mean you men have cause to tar<br />

all the rest of them with the same brush.”<br />

At that, Father put his foot down.<br />

“I’ll thank you to leave men’s business to the men.<br />

This conversation is hereby over.”<br />

Mam’s mouth was tighter than ever.<br />

I caught up with Father as he was heading from<br />

our cabin down to the mill, our dog Gypsy following<br />

us and barking into the woods surrounding the path.<br />

Something had her excited. I hoped it wasn’t a bear or<br />

a cougar.<br />

“Father?”<br />

“What is it, George?”<br />

“I thought you liked Mr. Hampton.”<br />

“I liked him just fine.”<br />

“Then why do you think he was a sinner? I mean, a<br />

worse sinner than Mr. Harkness?”<br />

Father rubbed his chin with the flat of his hand.<br />

“George,” he said, “you’re almost a man now. You<br />

need to understand the way things work. God in his<br />

wisdom created different types of people. That’s the<br />

way he wanted it. So when those different types of<br />

people …” He stopped himself, then started again.<br />

“When it comes to marrying and raising bairns, those<br />

types are meant to stick to their own kind. Are you<br />

following me?”<br />

I was not, in fact, following him too well. But I was<br />

a man, or almost a man. Father had just said so. And a<br />

man has to understand these things.<br />

“Sure I do,” I said.<br />

“Good. Now get yourself to school and put some<br />

learning in that head of yours.”<br />

The settlers built the one-room schoolhouse<br />

on the western edge of Nooksack a few years ago. It<br />

takes a good hour of walking for John, Will, Annie,<br />

and me to get there, following the trail that leads into<br />

town—the one that passes by Mr. Bell’s cabin. Even<br />

three days later there’s a bitter smell in the air from<br />

the fire as we go by. Every morning since it happened,<br />

John and Will had wanted to linger at the Bell place<br />

and explore. I had to bark at them to hurry along,<br />

lest we were late for school and Miss Carmichael, the<br />

schoolma’am, kept us in at recess as punishment.<br />

Jimmy Bell wasn’t at school Wednesday morning.<br />

Neither was Pete Harkness. Miss Carmichael had to<br />

yell at us kids to pay attention. Nobody had a mind for<br />

grammar or sums. All anybody wanted to talk about<br />

was the funeral, and whether Jimmy and Pete would<br />

be there. And whether Mrs. Bell would show up. I’ve<br />

seen Annette Bell in town, and a few times when I<br />

was over at The Crossing to visit Pete. She is young—<br />

younger than Mam—and she comes from Australia,<br />

which makes her a curiosity. Folks around here come<br />

from Great Britain and Canada and various states, but<br />

44 45


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

she’s the only one from Australia. Everybody knows<br />

that they send convicts to Australia.<br />

It’s hard to picture Mrs. Bell being in love with<br />

old Mr. Bell. Pete’s father, on the other hand, is tall<br />

and strong and broad-shouldered from pulling the<br />

cable ferry that spans the Nooksack River—the sort of<br />

man that some women, Mam is willing to grant, find<br />

handsome. It seems the Harkness men are lucky that<br />

way.<br />

Miss Carmichael told the senior class to take out<br />

our slates and do the algebra she’d written on the<br />

blackboard. Over the squeaking of chalk, I heard<br />

Abigail Stevens whisper to Kitty Pratt, “Mrs. Bell only<br />

married Mr. Bell for his money.”<br />

Abigail is sixteen and—I supposed—knows about<br />

such things. I remembered the five hundred dollars<br />

in gold coin that Sheriff Leckie found in Mr. Bell’s<br />

cabin, and thought that maybe she was right.<br />

At noon, Miss Carmichael—who suffers from<br />

nervous headaches—told us not to come back to<br />

school after the dinner break. I started on my way<br />

home with John, Will, and Annie, but it wasn’t long<br />

before a different destination came to mind. The<br />

funeral was due to get started at one o’clock. All the<br />

men of the Nooksack Valley would be there, and I<br />

intended to be there, too. I told John to walk on home<br />

with the younger kids. But being stubborn by nature,<br />

John was not about to be left behind. So Will wound<br />

up walking Annie home, while John and I headed over<br />

to the Hauser place.<br />

“Why is the funeral happening at the Hausers’?” I<br />

pondered as we walked. “Why not at church?”<br />

Nooksack has two churches to choose from, the<br />

Presbyterian and the Methodist. We Gillies are<br />

Presbyterians, being Scots.<br />

“Don’t you know that old man Bell was godless?”<br />

replied John.<br />

“Is that what Jimmy told you?”<br />

“Jimmy says he was a downright heathen. Worse<br />

than an Indian, because he should know better.”<br />

“Is that why Jimmy and his mam left him?”<br />

“I don’t know why they left,” said John.<br />

“It’s like there were two different Mr. Bells,”<br />

I mused. “Some folks say he was a nice old man,<br />

generous to a fault. Others say he was strange in the<br />

head. It’s sad his own son doesn’t care that he’s dead.”<br />

John had no comment on that.<br />

The Hausers’ farm is on the opposite side of<br />

Nooksack from our place—south of town instead of<br />

north. It’s just a stone’s throw from The Crossing,<br />

where Bill Moultray has his store and Dave Harkness<br />

has his ferry. When John and I got there, the long<br />

track leading up to the cabin was clogged with<br />

wagons. Dozens of horses were tethered to bushes<br />

46 47


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

and to the split-rail fence surrounding a small corral.<br />

Still more were inside the corral, poking their noses<br />

through the fence to snatch mouthfuls of clover. I<br />

recognized Star, the Harknesses’ gelding. Up closer<br />

to the cabin, John and I came across Mae, tied by her<br />

reins to a cedar sapling. When John spoke her name,<br />

she raised her head and gave us a funny look, like she<br />

was wondering what in heck we were doing there.<br />

Then she went back to cropping grass.<br />

Several men were standing outside on the veranda,<br />

smoking and talking quietly. Among them were Bill<br />

Osterman, the telegraph man who’d led our search<br />

through the swamp, and Tom Breckenridge’s father,<br />

who had gone up north with Sheriff Leckie. Dave<br />

Harkness was with them, too. Mr. Osterman’s face was<br />

grim.<br />

“Are we going to allow the Canadians to interfere<br />

in our business?” he was saying. “Does a murdering<br />

Indian deserve a trial, same as a civilized man?”<br />

“He most certainly does not!” declared Mr.<br />

Breckenridge.<br />

Bert Hopkins, a shorty in specs who runs the new<br />

Nooksack Hotel, spoke up.<br />

“What can we do about it? The Canadians have got<br />

him in custody by now.”<br />

“We got a jail right here in town that would hold<br />

him just fine,” said Mr. Harkness.<br />

“That’s what I’m thinking,” agreed Mr. Osterman.<br />

At that moment, my friend Pete came outside.<br />

“Pa, Uncle Bill,” he said, Mr. Osterman being<br />

married to his auntie, “they’re ready to start.”<br />

The men exchanged more grim looks, and filed into<br />

the cabin.<br />

“Pete!” I called.<br />

He turned, frowning at the sight of John and me as<br />

we reached the veranda.<br />

“This is no place for kids,” he said.<br />

That made my blood boil. Sometimes Pete acts like<br />

such a big bug, just because he’s got a year’s head start<br />

on me.<br />

“We’re the ones who found the body,” John shot<br />

back. “We got a right to be here.”<br />

“There’s serious talk going on inside,” Pete told us.<br />

“If you can hear it, I can hear it,” I said.<br />

“And me,” John was quick to add.<br />

“I’m not wasting my time arguing with you two,”<br />

Pete replied, and went into the cabin.<br />

John and I went right in after him.<br />

The cabin was so packed with men that it was easy<br />

for John and me not to be noticed by Father, who was<br />

on the other side of the room. Mrs. Bell was not there,<br />

but her son Jimmy was. A wooden box containing<br />

Mr. Bell was propped up on chairs at one end of the<br />

room. Jimmy stood near the casket, wearing a sullen<br />

expression, like he didn’t want to be there. John and<br />

48 49


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

I listened while several of the men said nice things<br />

about Mr. Bell. Bill Moultray gave a speech first, then<br />

Mr. Breckenridge spoke, and Mr. Hauser, but neither<br />

Jimmy nor Mr. Harkness had anything to say about<br />

the dead man.<br />

When Mr. Osterman got up to speak, he took a<br />

different tone. He didn’t talk about what a good man<br />

Mr. Bell was. He talked about what an outrage it was<br />

the way Mr. Bell died. He talked about how, in the<br />

absence of the U.S. Army, it fell to the men of the<br />

Nooksack Valley to protect their wives and children<br />

from what had happened to Mr. Bell. An example had<br />

to be made, he said.<br />

“This is the new frontier. Like the great frontiersmen<br />

before us, we must defend what’s ours. It’s up to<br />

us to see that civilized justice is done.”<br />

“Hear, hear!” shouted Mr. Harkness.<br />

The room suddenly got loud, with everybody<br />

nodding his head and agreeing with his neighbor<br />

that what Mr. Osterman said was dead to right. The<br />

Indians had to know who was in charge. A proposal<br />

was made by Mr. Osterman that the men present<br />

should form the Nooksack Vigilance Committee—<br />

just as other frontier towns had done to uphold law<br />

and order. Mr. Harkness declared that the first order<br />

of business of the Nooksack Vigilance Committee<br />

was to make sure that Louie Sam paid for what he<br />

did to Mr. Bell. A plan took shape to set out that very<br />

day north to Canada to make sure justice was served<br />

against the renegade Indian—for nobody present was<br />

in a mood for assuming the Canadians would do what<br />

was right, what was needed.<br />

For the first time, Father spoke up.<br />

“According to Mr. Breckenridge,” he said, “Sheriff<br />

Leckie and the Canadian justice of the peace have<br />

gone to Sumas to make the arrest. We should wait<br />

until the sheriff comes back. See what he has to say<br />

about the situation.”<br />

“Maybe that’s how things are done where you come<br />

from, Mr. Gillies,” replied Mr. Osterman, “but we<br />

need surer justice!”<br />

“And swifter!” It was Dave Harkness talking now.<br />

Pete was at his elbow, puffed up— trying to look like<br />

as big a man as his pa. “Why wait? That Indian needs<br />

his neck stretched.”<br />

“Hold on a minute,” said Mr. Stevens, Abigail’s<br />

father. “They got procedures across the border. We<br />

could find ourselves in an international incident if we<br />

act out of turn.”<br />

“It was one of us that was killed,” called out Mr.<br />

Harkness. “It should be us that settles it!”<br />

Everybody was talking and shouting at once now,<br />

smelling blood.<br />

“But what if he’s holed up with the Sumas?” said<br />

Mr. Hopkins. “There’s hundreds of them. You think<br />

they’re going to just let us waltz in and take one of<br />

50 51


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

their own away?”<br />

“Then we’ll show them we got the numbers to<br />

stand up to them!” shouted Mr. Harkness.<br />

“We should dress up like warriors!” Mr.<br />

Breckenridge called out. “Give those savages a taste of<br />

their own medicine!”<br />

There was mayhem now, everybody talking so loud<br />

as to wake up even poor Mr. Bell. Mr. Osterman got<br />

up on Mrs. Hauser’s table and held up his hands to<br />

quiet them down.<br />

“Spread the word to those who aren’t here. We<br />

meet at The Crossing at nightfall.”<br />

“Wait!” It was Father speaking. Suddenly, all eyes<br />

were on him. “I’d like to hear what Mr. Moultray has<br />

to say about this expedition.”<br />

Everyone turned to Bill Moultray, the richest man<br />

among them and the one who holds the most weight.<br />

His brow was furrowed, like he was giving serious<br />

consideration to what was being proposed.<br />

“Well, Bill?” said Mr. Osterman. “What do you say?”<br />

You could hear a pin drop as the men waited for<br />

his blessing.<br />

“I say,” he pronounced at last, “that this is the time<br />

for every man to stand up and do what’s right.”<br />

And so it was agreed. The Nooksack Vigilance<br />

Committee would set out that night in disguise and<br />

under the cover of darkness to find Louie Sam, and<br />

avenge the death of James Bell.<br />

Chapter Six<br />

After the speeches, we gathered in a clearing on<br />

the Hausers’ land where the Hausers had buried two<br />

of their babies that died. John and I watched from<br />

the trees as they put Mr. Bell’s casket in the ground<br />

and filled in the hole, marking the spot with a small<br />

wooden cross to match those on the babies’ graves.<br />

Heathen or not, Mr. Bell was buried as a Christian.<br />

Soon as that was done, the men found their horses<br />

and wagons and set off for home to ready themselves<br />

for the night’s adventure. There was discussion<br />

about what form their warrior costumes should take.<br />

Somebody suggested they should paint their faces<br />

to make themselves look frightening, the way the<br />

Nooksack Indians and their cousins the Sumas do at<br />

their potlatches.<br />

Father spotted John and me as he walked to fetch<br />

Mae. He was not pleased to see us.<br />

“Why aren’t you two in school?”<br />

“Miss Carmichael dismissed us,” I said. Then I<br />

couldn’t stop myself from asking, “Are you going with<br />

52 53


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

them tonight?”<br />

“Never you mind what I’m doing, George.”<br />

“But Mr. Osterman said every man is needed.”<br />

Father reddened. He was angry now.<br />

“You two were inside there?”<br />

It was John who answered with his usual cheek,<br />

“Yes, sir. It’s our duty to defend the Nooksack Valley.”<br />

Father took a measure of John, like he was about to<br />

get angrier still. But, instead, he cooled right down.<br />

“I appreciate that, John,” Father said. “The best<br />

thing you can do to help is to keep watch over your<br />

mam and the wee ones.”<br />

I don’t know what made me say it—maybe it was<br />

the way that Father was looking at John like he was<br />

just as much of a man as I was—but without thinking<br />

about it I announced, “I’m going with you!”<br />

Father looked at me and let out a laugh.<br />

“To raid an Indian village? Nae, laddie, you are<br />

staying put.” With that he climbed up on Mae and<br />

started her away at a trot, calling back to us, “You boys<br />

get yourselves home.”<br />

John started hoofing it down the track, following<br />

Father and Mae. I stayed put.<br />

“Well, c’mon,” he said, turning back. “What are you<br />

waiting for?”<br />

“Go on ahead,” I told him. “I’ve got some business<br />

to attend to.”<br />

“The only business you got is minding Father.”<br />

“Go on,” I said. “I’ll be there soon.”<br />

“Fine with me, if what you want is a whipping.”<br />

With a shrug, John walked on. In truth I had no<br />

business whatsoever to keep me there. My gaze fell<br />

upon Pete, who looked as irritated as I felt. I walked<br />

over to him.<br />

“What do you want?” he said.<br />

“Nothing!” I barked back, matching his tone. “Can’t<br />

a fella say hello?”<br />

“I’m not in a ‘hello-ing’ mood right now.”<br />

Pete started walking down the path. I fell in<br />

beside him.<br />

“Aren’t you waiting for your pa?” I asked him.<br />

“He went ahead.”<br />

“He left you behind?”<br />

“Yes, he left me behind. What about it?”<br />

“He left you behind with us kids?”<br />

Pete stopped, turned. “You want a fat lip, George?”<br />

He held his fist up, curled tight. He would have hit<br />

me, too. Pete’s the type to act first and think about it<br />

later. But I decided to take a higher road.<br />

“I’m going with them tonight,” I said.<br />

I could see that took the wind out of Pete’s sails.<br />

“Your pa said you could?”<br />

“Doesn’t matter what he says. I’m going. It’s<br />

our duty to defend the Nooksack Valley,” I added,<br />

borrowing the phrase that had served John so well<br />

with Father.<br />

54 55


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Pete got a snide look.<br />

“And how do you plan to do that without a horse?”<br />

He raised a good point. Father would be riding<br />

Mae. Our mule, Ulysses, was only good for pulling the<br />

plough and sometimes the buckboard wagon. But then<br />

an idea struck me.<br />

“I know where there’s a horse.”<br />

“Where?”<br />

“They put Mr. Bell’s horse in Mr. Moultray’s livery.<br />

I don’t reckon Mr. Bell would complain about me<br />

borrowing him, considering the purpose.”<br />

Pete’s wheels were turning.<br />

“I’m going with you,” he said.<br />

“You’re not invited.” Now that I had the upper<br />

hand, I wasn’t about to let it go.<br />

Pete came back with, “You’re taking me with you,<br />

or I’m telling your pa and Mr. Moultray what you’re<br />

up to.”<br />

He had me. There was nothing I could do but<br />

give in. Besides, the truth was that I wouldn’t mind<br />

his company. It was a dangerous road we were about<br />

to travel.<br />

I went home and did my chores. At supper, Annie<br />

told Mam I was coming down with something, all<br />

because when I was splitting wood and she was<br />

feeding the chickens she kept prattling on asking me<br />

what names I liked for the new baby, and I told her<br />

in no uncertain terms that I did not feel like talking.<br />

Mam held her hand to my forehead and agreed that<br />

I felt warm. She told me she wanted me to go to<br />

bed right after I was finished eating. Little did she<br />

know that she was aiding my plan to join the men<br />

at The Crossing, because I knew I could easily slip<br />

out the window from the back room we kids shared.<br />

I was careful not to look at John while we sat at the<br />

table, for fear he would see in my eyes what was on<br />

my mind.<br />

All this time, Father was busy gathering his<br />

disguise. When at last he appeared, I thought Mam’s<br />

jaw would hit the floor.<br />

“What on earth!” she cried.<br />

Over his head was a gunnysack from the mill,<br />

with holes cut in it for his eyes. Mam’s petticoat<br />

was hanging from around his neck. The layers of<br />

cloth flounced over his shoulders when he walked,<br />

something like feathers on a fluffy bird. Annie<br />

laughed, thinking she’d never seen such a funny<br />

sight as our Father at that moment. But Isabel was<br />

frightened and would not stop crying until Father<br />

removed the gunnysack from his head. Once she got<br />

over her shock, Mam was furious that he’d ruined her<br />

petticoat by cutting holes in it for his arms. She barely<br />

said good-bye to him as he headed out to saddle Mae.<br />

It seemed like the argument they were having that<br />

morning was still going on.<br />

56 57


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

I excused myself from the table, making like I was<br />

too ill to finish my stew. In the back room, I quickly<br />

put on my jacket and my boots. That’s when John<br />

came in. If he was surprised to see me getting ready to<br />

escape, he didn’t show it.<br />

“So you’re doing this, then,” he said.<br />

“You keep your mouth shut about it, you hear me,<br />

John Gillies?”<br />

“I hear you.” He kept his voice low, mindful lest<br />

Mam hear us from the front room. He added, “You<br />

better tell me all about it when you get back.”<br />

I ran most of the way to The Crossing. Dusk was<br />

settling in, making it hard to find my footing on the<br />

trail, but I kept moving fast. I had no fear of being<br />

found out by Father, who was well ahead of me on<br />

Mae. But if I was late, I knew Pete would take Mr.<br />

Bell’s horse and leave without me.<br />

The Crossing is almost a village unto itself. Mr.<br />

Moultray built his store near to the ferry crossing,<br />

and farmers come from miles around to sell their<br />

goods and buy supplies. He’s got his livery stable<br />

next door, in which he boards wagon and stagecoach<br />

teams journeying along the Whatcom Trail. He boards<br />

passengers in the rooms above his store. Between the<br />

farmers and the travelers, Father says he must do fine<br />

business.<br />

By the time I reached the large clearing outside<br />

the livery stable, there must have been close to a<br />

hundred men and horses gathered there. It was fully<br />

dark now. Many of the men carried lanterns; all of<br />

them had rifles by their sides. They were a strange and<br />

frightening sight, dressed in sundry getups, many of<br />

them wearing skirts and petticoats—like Father’s—<br />

borrowed from their wives. Others wore their coats<br />

inside out, so that the fur linings made them look<br />

like hairy beasts. Many had their faces painted, like<br />

Indians on the warpath—darkened with charcoal, with<br />

a flash of red across their eyes. I picked out my father<br />

seated on Mae, his face darkened with smudge since I<br />

last saw him, and our hunting rifle resting in the crook<br />

of his arm.<br />

I skirted around them, keeping to the shadows. I<br />

found Pete inside Mr. Moultray’s barn. He had Mr.<br />

Bell’s horse saddled with borrowed tack.<br />

“You took your sweet time getting here,” Pete said.<br />

“It’s easy for you, living next door,” I pointed out.<br />

All Pete had to do was walk a hundred yards from<br />

the ferryman’s house and he was at Mr. Moultray’s<br />

store and livery.<br />

We waited inside the livery for the Nooksack<br />

Vigilance Committee to depart. Pete and I opened the<br />

livery stable door just enough so we could listen, and<br />

watch. Mr. Moultray, as the natural leader, spoke to<br />

them before they set off.<br />

“We came here from far away, from many states<br />

58 59


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

and many countries,” he said. “All we found when we<br />

got here was a trail left by the gold diggers twenty<br />

years ago, and the stumps left behind by the lumber<br />

barons. We cleared this land with our bare hands. We<br />

planted crops and raised cattle. We put the telegraph<br />

through. We built churches and a school. We built<br />

a town.” Here he paused, the way my father pauses<br />

when he’s reading the Bible out loud to us to let<br />

the important bits sink in. “We can’t let the Indians<br />

threaten everything we’ve created here. We can’t give<br />

them the notion that we lack the will to defend what’s<br />

ours. Louie Sam took a life. He took one of our own.<br />

The dictates of civilization tell us that there is only<br />

one way that amends can be made.”<br />

“Hang him!” someone shouted.<br />

A loud cry of approval went up from the men. The<br />

punishment for murder was hanging. Everybody knew<br />

that. Yet when I looked over to Father, I could see by<br />

the light of the lantern he was holding that he was not<br />

among those who were cheering. His face was serious<br />

and stern, made more so by the blackening he’d<br />

smeared over it. I couldn’t understand him. Why was<br />

he not cheering with the rest of them, when the need<br />

to take action was so clear?<br />

“Let’s go!” called out Dave Harkness.<br />

He spurred Star and rode up beside his brotherin-law,<br />

Mr. Osterman. The two of them set off in the<br />

lead, along with Mr. Moultray. Mr. Breckenridge and<br />

Mr. Hopkins followed them. The rest of the men and<br />

horses fell in behind. There were so many that it took<br />

several minutes for them to form a parade, following<br />

the acknowledged leaders up the Whatcom Trail to<br />

Canada in clumps of twos and threes. My father rode<br />

alone, toward the rear.<br />

As soon as the last man was out of sight, Pete led<br />

Mr. Bell’s horse out of the stable. “What do we do for<br />

light?” I asked. It was a clear night, but lit by only a<br />

sliver of moon rising over the trees.<br />

“We do without,” Pete said. “You want them to<br />

look back and spot us?”<br />

I supposed he was right, but the idea of riding<br />

through the woods in the pitch black made me<br />

nervous. There were wild cats and wolves about who<br />

would just love a taste of horsemeat. In the time I<br />

hesitated, Pete climbed up on Mr. Bell’s horse in the<br />

front position and took up the reins.<br />

“Hold on,” I said. “This was my idea. I should ride<br />

up front.”<br />

“Quit arguing and get on board,” Pete replied.<br />

There was nothing for me to do but climb up into<br />

the saddle behind Pete. Mr. Bell’s gelding was a sturdy<br />

sixteen hander, well able to hold our weight. Pete gave<br />

him a kick and he started off after the other horses,<br />

like he didn’t need to be told where to go.<br />

All he needed to do was follow the pack.<br />

60 61


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Seven<br />

The men were quiet as they rode from The<br />

Crossing, following the Whatcom Trail as it became<br />

Nooksack Avenue, the main street of the town, then<br />

continuing north and east to the outskirts of the<br />

homesteaders’ farms and beyond. By then we were<br />

surrounded by untamed forest. All I could hear ahead<br />

of us was the soft thud of hooves on the trail and the<br />

odd twig snapping. After a while, the stars came out<br />

and the wilderness seemed less black. Still, we made<br />

slow progress, for not even the most eager of the men<br />

was willing to risk breaking his horse’s leg by pushing<br />

him past a quick walk in the dark. I dared not say a<br />

word to Pete even in a whisper, knowing how my voice<br />

would carry. We rode this way for well over an hour,<br />

until suddenly we heard talking ahead.<br />

Pete and I jumped down from the horse and led<br />

it by the reins up closer to the posse. We saw in a<br />

clearing ahead that many of the men had dismounted.<br />

Their lanterns formed a ring of light as they gathered<br />

around someone or something. I signaled for Pete to<br />

stay put with the horse, and I crept ahead through<br />

the trees so I could hear what was going on without<br />

being detected. I recognized Sheriff Leckie’s voice<br />

coming from the middle of the circle of men and I<br />

realized our posse must have met up with him on the<br />

trail on his way back from Canada. He was telling the<br />

others what had happened since Mr. Breckenridge left<br />

him and the Canadian justice of the peace, William<br />

Campbell, two days earlier.<br />

“I’ll tell you one thing,” the sheriff was saying, “they<br />

got a different way of handling the Indian problem up<br />

there. Got them all convinced that the bloody Queen<br />

of England is their Great Mother.”<br />

Sheriff Leckie relayed how he had gone with<br />

Justice Campbell to the Sumas Indian village, where<br />

Louie Sam came from. According to the sheriff,<br />

Justice Campbell entered into considerable discussions<br />

with the Sumas chiefs—more discussion than was<br />

necessary, in the sheriff ’s opinion. At last they<br />

agreed to hand the renegade over. When they laid<br />

eyes on Louie Sam, he appeared not even a little bit<br />

remorseful for what he did to Mr. Bell. The sheriff<br />

recounted how Justice Campbell explained to him<br />

in simple English that he was accused of murder,<br />

just like his father, Mesatche Jack Sam, had been<br />

before him. He explained there would be a trial with<br />

witnesses, just like his old man had, but that in the<br />

meantime Louie Sam would have to come with him to<br />

62 63


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

jail. Sheriff Leckie said that Louie Sam was peaceable<br />

enough, not kicking up a fuss when Justice Campbell<br />

put the handcuffs on him.<br />

Dave Harkness said, “You mean to say you left that<br />

Indian there, warming himself inside a Canadian jail?”<br />

“If letting a heathen murderer sit in jail with three<br />

squares a day is the Canadian idea of justice served,<br />

then we got a problem,” stated Mr. Osterman.<br />

There was a good deal of agreement among the<br />

men. Then my father spoke up, raising his voice above<br />

the others so that he would be sure to be heard.<br />

“Justice Campbell promised there would be a trial,”<br />

he said. “That’s justice served.”<br />

A hush fell over the men. Nobody was rushing<br />

to agree with Father, the way they had with Mr.<br />

Osterman.<br />

“If I’m hearing you right, Mr. Gillies,” replied Mr.<br />

Osterman, “you recommend that the Indian deserves<br />

some kind of leniency.”<br />

“Give ’em an inch, they’ll take a yard!” spat Mr.<br />

Harkness.<br />

The other men took up the call for action. But<br />

Father wouldn’t quit talking. In fact, the more they<br />

shouted him down, the more he seemed determined to<br />

have his say.<br />

“We set out to make sure Louie Sam paid for what<br />

he did according to the law,” Father shouted above<br />

them. “We should let him stand trial.”<br />

It’s just like my father to speak his mind like that.<br />

Sometimes I think he goes out of his way to hold<br />

an opinion that’s contrary to what most people hold<br />

to be true. What made him think he was right and<br />

everybody else was wrong? Why couldn’t he just go<br />

along? For the first time in my life, I was embarrassed<br />

for him—embarrassed by him.<br />

“Would you have us leave the job half done?” asked<br />

Mr. Breckenridge. “Maybe that’s how you do things<br />

in the Old Country, Mr. Gillies, but it isn’t how we do<br />

things around here.”<br />

“Louie Sam can not be allowed to spread lies in a<br />

court of law,” declared Mr. Osterman. “Are we agreed?”<br />

There was loud accord. I could see Father looking<br />

around as though expecting to find at least one man<br />

in the posse who wasn’t set against him. But it seemed<br />

there was none. Father said no more.<br />

Sheriff Leckie spoke: “I want to be clear. I have no<br />

authority on the Canadian side, nor can I allow you<br />

men to act on my authority. But this much I can tell<br />

you. Justice Campbell left the Indian in the hands of<br />

two constables, Jim Steele and Thomas York.”<br />

“Thomas York,” said Mr. Moultray. “I’ve had<br />

dealings with him. He’s a wily old Scot.”<br />

Someone called out, “One of your countrymen, is<br />

he not, Mr. Gillies?”<br />

“Let’s hope he’s not as soft-hearted as you!”<br />

shouted someone else.<br />

64 65


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“Or soft-headed!” came another jibe from the<br />

crowd.<br />

There was great laughter at that, from everyone but<br />

my father.<br />

“How comes Thomas York to be a constable?” asked<br />

Mr. Moultray.<br />

“He was deputized this afternoon for the purpose,<br />

by his son-in-law—Justice Campbell—along with<br />

the other fella, Steele. They’re to bring the accused to<br />

the town of New Westminster in the morning, to the<br />

nearest courthouse.”<br />

I noticed a look passing between Mr. Harkness and<br />

Mr. Osterman.<br />

“Over our dead bodies,” said Dave Harkness.<br />

Mr. Osterman asked, “Where might Louie Sam<br />

be now?”<br />

“He’s being held in Mr. York’s farmhouse for<br />

the night.”<br />

“Where would we find this farmhouse?” Mr.<br />

Harkness asked.<br />

“At Sumas Prairie, no more than six miles<br />

from here.”<br />

Sheriff Leckie rode on back to Nooksack shortly<br />

thereafter, leaving the leaders of the posse to chew<br />

over the news he’d brought them. Our prospects had<br />

changed considerably. No longer were the men facing<br />

the frightening possibility of fighting the Sumas<br />

Indians in order to seize Louie Sam. Now their task<br />

was much simpler, there being only two constables at<br />

a farmhouse to be dealt with, one of them an old man.<br />

The mood lightened among the men, some of them<br />

joking that the Indian would soon be guest of honour<br />

at his own necktie party. But Mr. Hopkins pointed<br />

out that while Mr. York was old and feeble, they knew<br />

nothing about the second constable, Steele. And both<br />

men would be armed.<br />

“There’s a hundred of us against two of them,”<br />

shouted Mr. Harkness. “Let them try and stop us!”<br />

That started another round of cheering. Mr.<br />

Moultray, who hadn’t said much up until now, quieted<br />

everybody down.<br />

“Our purpose is to take Louie Sam,” he declared in<br />

his speech-giving voice. “I will not be party to spilling<br />

the blood of Thomas York, nor of the other constable.<br />

Let no other white man be harmed in this sorry<br />

business.”<br />

At that, the posse calmed down. The five leaders—<br />

Mr. Moultray, Mr. Osterman, Mr. Harkness, Mr.<br />

Hopkins, and Mr. Breckenridge—went off to confer<br />

by themselves for a little while, and when they<br />

returned to the group they announced they had a<br />

plan. They proposed that one of our number be sent<br />

ahead to the York farm as a scout. Dave Harkness put<br />

forward his friend Jack Simpson, a coach driver for<br />

Mr. Moultray’s livery stable, as the best candidate for<br />

66 67


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

the job, since Jack is an amiable sort and might do<br />

well at winning Mr. York’s trust. Also, Jack was easily<br />

made to look like an ordinary traveler, having not<br />

blackened his face like many of the men had done,<br />

and changing his costume was only a matter of taking<br />

his inside-out coat and putting it to rights. Jack was<br />

dispatched with instructions to tell Mr. York he was<br />

in need of a bed for the night, and to that way gain<br />

entrance to the farmhouse. The posse would follow<br />

within two hours.<br />

That left the rest of the men to cool their heels and<br />

rest their horses. Some lit campfires. Others took the<br />

chance to claim a few winks of sleep. I was about to<br />

go back to Pete and fill him in on all I’d heard when,<br />

wouldn’t you know it, a whinny comes from out of the<br />

darkness, and there’s Pete—riding up on Mr. Bell’s<br />

horse. The men were instantly on alert for trouble.<br />

“Who goes there?” shouted Dave Harkness.<br />

He took aim with his rifle in the general direction<br />

of Pete, his finger twitching over the trigger.<br />

Chapter Eight<br />

“Don’t shoot!” Pete called in a fright. “It’s me!<br />

Your son!” he added, as if his own pa might not own<br />

him.<br />

“Pete? Show yourself!”<br />

I watched from behind the trees as Pete rode<br />

forward to where the light from the lanterns and the<br />

campfires could better identify him. Mr. Harkness spat<br />

into the grass.<br />

“I recollect telling you to stay home. Whose horse<br />

is that?”<br />

“Mr. Bell’s, sir.”<br />

“Get down from there.”<br />

Pete jumped down from the gelding as Mr.<br />

Moultray stepped over.<br />

“Did you take that horse out of my stable, boy?<br />

Without my permission?”<br />

Now Mr. Osterman got involved.<br />

“Don’t take a conniption fit, Bill. That horse as<br />

good as belongs to the Harknesses.”<br />

“That’s right,” Pete’s father said, as though Mr.<br />

68 69


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Osterman had just reminded him of the fact. “It<br />

should go to Annette.”<br />

“The merry widow,” someone said.<br />

There was laughter at that, until Mr. Harkness<br />

told everyone present, “Shut your traps!” Such is<br />

Mr. Harkness’s temper and physical might that they<br />

obeyed him—and quickly, too.<br />

Mr. Osterman said, “You should be proud of the<br />

boy, Dave. It took gumption to follow us like that.”<br />

I remembered that Mr. Osterman had said<br />

something similar about me the morning we found<br />

Mr. Bell’s body, and it gave me the courage to come<br />

out of my hiding place. Besides, now that Pete had<br />

been discovered with our horse, it was show myself<br />

or walk all the way back to Nooksack by myself in<br />

the dark.<br />

“Well, lookie here,” said Mr. Harkness as I stepped<br />

forward. “Mr. Gillies, this one belongs to you, does<br />

he not?”<br />

Father, who had been resting against a fallen log<br />

paying scant attention to Pete and the horse, now<br />

looked over. It took him a moment to focus his eyes<br />

on me, and another to get over his disbelief at seeing<br />

me there. He got to his feet and came over to me<br />

slowly. I was aware that the other men were watching<br />

him, and I did not for one minute like their grinning<br />

expressions.<br />

“I told you to stay home, George,” Father said.<br />

I replied, “I wanted to help catch the renegade,<br />

sir, and to make him pay for what he did to poor<br />

Mr. Bell.”<br />

I was showing him all the respect I could muster,<br />

just to prove to those men that he was a man worth<br />

respecting. But it seemed I only made matters worse,<br />

for Pete’s father got a smirk on his face to end all.<br />

“Looks like you got more backbone than your old<br />

man, son,” said Mr. Harkness.<br />

Without uttering a word in reply, my father turned<br />

away and went back to the log he had been leaning<br />

on. Part of me wanted to go over and sit with him, to<br />

show those laughing men that I was on his side, no<br />

matter what. But a bigger part of me—the part that<br />

wanted to see justice done—told me to stand with the<br />

posse. That’s the part that won out. I went to warm my<br />

hands at a small campfire that some of the men had<br />

started, keeping close to Pete and his pa—ignoring<br />

my own father. I felt guilty, but angry, too. Sometimes<br />

Father takes being his own man too far.<br />

At the appointed time, the men mounted their<br />

horses and started north to Mr. York’s farmhouse at<br />

Sumas Prairie. Pete and I were allowed to go with<br />

them, mostly because there was no longer the danger<br />

of the posse being attacked by a whole band of<br />

Indians. But we were told by Mr. Osterman to keep to<br />

the back of the group, because the things that would<br />

70 71


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

be happening were not suitable for boys our age to be<br />

witnessing up close.<br />

Mr. Bell’s horse had a short gait that made for a<br />

bumpy ride even at a walk, but I tried to think about<br />

the satisfaction of seeing the look on that Indian’s face<br />

when at last we’d have him cornered—instead of how<br />

squished I felt behind Pete on that saddle. After the<br />

way the men had spoken to my father, I did not think<br />

it wise to push the point with Pete that it was my<br />

turn to be riding up front, lest I get some of the same<br />

treatment.<br />

By about ten o’clock, we were getting close to Mr.<br />

York’s farmhouse. Jack Simpson had not returned to<br />

us, which was taken as a sign that he had been allowed<br />

into the house by Mr. York and would unbolt the door<br />

for us once the household was asleep. At last we could<br />

see our destination by starlight, a fine two-story frame<br />

house that spoke to Mr. York’s success. The yard was<br />

even fenced with white pickets, to keep the livestock<br />

out of Mrs. York’s flower beds, I supposed. All was<br />

quiet—not so much as a dog barking. Mr. Osterman<br />

called the posse to a halt a good two hundred yards<br />

off.<br />

“This is it,” he said, his voice low. “It’s now or<br />

never—our last chance to show Louie Sam American<br />

justice.” He pulled his revolver out of its holster. “I<br />

need ten men to come inside with me.”<br />

Most of the men were eager to go into the house<br />

with Mr. Osterman. Among the chosen few were<br />

Pete’s pa, Mr. Moultray, and Mr. Breckenridge. My<br />

father was not among those who volunteered, nor<br />

was he asked. The only one of the leaders to stay back<br />

was little Mr. Hopkins, who, now that the plan was<br />

actually about to be hatched, seemed frightened by the<br />

whole business.<br />

“Once we’re inside the house,” said Mr. Moultray,<br />

“the rest of you gather in the yard. Give them a<br />

show of our numbers, just in case Mr. York or the<br />

other constable has any ideas about keeping us from<br />

our purpose.”<br />

In the excitement, I suppose Mr. Moultray forgot<br />

about Pete and me, because no further mention was<br />

made of us being too young to witness what was<br />

about to happen. We waited with the other men,<br />

still on horseback, watching as Mr. Osterman and<br />

Mr. Moultray dismounted and led the party up<br />

through the white picket fence to the house and<br />

onto the veranda—rifles and revolvers at the ready.<br />

By the light of their lanterns, we could make out<br />

Mr. Osterman approaching the door and trying the<br />

latch. A second later, Mr. Osterman disappeared<br />

into the house, followed by the others. We saw their<br />

lantern light through the parlor window. I swear that<br />

barely a breath was taken by those of us left behind.<br />

We waited.<br />

Suddenly, a woman was screaming—followed<br />

72 73


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

by angry shouts. We couldn’t be sure whether the<br />

shouting was coming from our men or from the<br />

Canadian constables, but nevertheless we took it as<br />

our cue. Spurring our horses, we rode as a pack up into<br />

the farmhouse yard, leaping the fence or crowding<br />

through the gate, whooping and hollering—making<br />

as much noise as we could to show the Canadian<br />

lawmen that we meant business. Pete and I joined in<br />

the hoopla, although we did not have the benefit of<br />

costumes and painted faces to boost the effect as the<br />

others did.<br />

In a few moments, Dave Harkness appeared at the<br />

door, dragging with him into the yard a cowed and<br />

stumbling body, his hands cuffed behind his back. Mr.<br />

Osterman and Mr. Moultray were right behind them.<br />

A cry went up from the posse. We had him—we had<br />

the murderer!<br />

Leaving Pete, I slipped off the horse’s back and<br />

pushed my way through the pack to get a better<br />

look. The Indian was on his knees in the dirt with Mr.<br />

Harkness and Mr. Moultray leaning over him. Mr.<br />

Harkness pulled him to his feet. That’s when I got my<br />

first good look at Louie Sam, as well as the shock of<br />

my life.<br />

Louie Sam was just a boy, even younger than I.<br />

Chapter Nine<br />

Louie Sam was small but broad-faced, his skin the<br />

copper color of his people. His dark hair hung shaggy<br />

and loose, not braided the way a brave would have<br />

it. I wondered if he was too young to wear his hair<br />

that way. The posse men jeered at him and called him<br />

names as they gathered around him in the farmyard,<br />

but he said nothing. The look on his face was somewhere<br />

between surly and terrified, though from the<br />

way he shook, it seemed to me he was more scared<br />

than angry. But he could well have been shaking from<br />

the cold night, because the men had pulled him out of<br />

the house the way I guess he had been sleeping, with<br />

only his shirt and pants, his suspenders hanging loose<br />

and no boots on his feet.<br />

I remembered Pete saying he was struck by fear<br />

the day of Mr. Bell’s murder, seeing the evil look of<br />

Louie Sam when he passed him on the Lynden road.<br />

Pete was a couple of years older than Louie Sam, and<br />

at least a head taller. I wondered, What was it about<br />

this Indian boy that had seemed so fearsome to Pete?<br />

74 75


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

There was nothing fearsome about him now. He was<br />

shrinking into himself, keeping his head bowed like he<br />

was expecting a beating. But at the same time, there<br />

was something about the way he held his back and<br />

shoulders, stiff and proud, that made it seem like he<br />

wasn’t the least bit sorry for what he’d done to find<br />

himself in this situation.<br />

Old Mr. York came out on the veranda, cussing at<br />

our men in a Scots brogue thicker than my father’s.<br />

He was fit to be tied that guns had been pointed at his<br />

wife and daughter, who were presently under guard<br />

by one of our number in an upstairs room. The other<br />

constable, Steele, didn’t seem so worked up as Mr.<br />

York. He was quiet and let Mr. York do the talking.<br />

When Jack Simpson slipped out of the house and<br />

rejoined us, Mr. York was madder than a wet hen.<br />

“You! One of these border ruffians, are ye? I take ye<br />

into my house in the middle of the night, and this is<br />

the thanks I get?”<br />

From his place on the veranda, Mr. York peered<br />

out into the posse that filled his yard, Mr. Steele at his<br />

side. Our numbers and our disguises seemed to make<br />

him think twice about his show of temper, because he<br />

cooled down a notch or two.<br />

“What kind of cowards dress up in their wives’<br />

frocks?” he spat, but he lacked the fire he had spewed<br />

only a moment before.<br />

Mr. Moultray spoke. “We’ve got no argument with<br />

you. We came for the Indian. That’s all.”<br />

Mr. York squinted into the darkness. “Is that you,<br />

Bill Moultray?”<br />

It seemed to me that Louie Sam turned his head at<br />

the mention of Mr. Moultray’s name.<br />

“Take my advice, sir,” said Mr. Osterman, “and<br />

mind your own business.”<br />

Mr. York looked at the Indian boy shivering in his<br />

yard, his hands bound behind his back with cuffs of<br />

metal.<br />

“The Sumas won’t like it,” he said. “They handed<br />

him to my son-in-law because they were promised a<br />

fair trial.”<br />

“Don’t you worry,” answered Mr. Harkness. “We’ll<br />

make sure he gets a fair trial.”<br />

There was spirited laughter and rumblings of<br />

agreement from the posse at that. The old man<br />

seemed to weigh his options—which were few and far<br />

between.<br />

“Think about what you’re doing, Bill,” said Mr.<br />

York, addressing Mr. Moultray. Mr. Moultray stayed<br />

quiet, like he didn’t want to give himself away again<br />

with his voice. “This isn’t the South. We don’t hang a<br />

body just for being colored.”<br />

It was the first time anybody had mentioned<br />

hanging since we arrived at Mr. York’s. I peered over<br />

at Louie Sam to see his reaction, but he didn’t flinch<br />

from keeping his head low and still—which made me<br />

76 77


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

think he didn’t understand English too well.<br />

“I don’t recall anybody talking about hanging him,”<br />

called Mr. Osterman. “We want him to face justice,<br />

that’s all.”<br />

Mr. York waved away the posse with his hands, fed<br />

up with us.<br />

“Take him then. Just be gone away from my house,<br />

the lot of ye, and off my land!”<br />

A spare horse was led forward, one that was<br />

brought along for the purpose, and Louie Sam was<br />

lifted and placed upon its bare back, his hands still<br />

cuffed.<br />

“We’ll return the bracelets in the morning,” Mr.<br />

Harkness told Mr. York.<br />

With that, the posse left Mr. York’s yard, led by<br />

Mr. Osterman and Mr. Moultray—who, I noticed,<br />

continued to hold his tongue. Mr. Harkness took up<br />

the reins of the pony that carried Louie Sam and<br />

pulled it along behind him. I went to climb aboard<br />

Mr. Bell’s horse with Pete, but my father called to me.<br />

“George,” he said. “You ride with me.”<br />

I didn’t argue, and climbed up into Mae’s saddle<br />

behind him.<br />

Now that I saw Louie Sam with my own eyes,<br />

saw that he was flesh and blood—saw that he was no<br />

more than a kid—the real purpose of the Nooksack<br />

Vigilance Committee was hitting home. That boy is<br />

coming back to Nooksack to die, I realized. I knew that<br />

from the start, I guess, but it was just a fact to me<br />

then—a matter that needed to be settled in the name<br />

of justice for Mr. Bell. Why did it feel so different<br />

now? Suddenly, I was having a hard time picturing the<br />

scene at Mr. Bell’s place. How could a boy John’s age<br />

march into that cabin and shoot the old man in the<br />

back of the head, in cold blood?<br />

Something was niggling at me as we rode, like my<br />

brain was trying to tell me I’d missed something. Then<br />

all at once it came to me.<br />

“He’s wearing suspenders!”<br />

Father turned his ear toward me. “What did you<br />

say?”<br />

“Louie Sam. He’s wearing suspenders. Those<br />

weren’t his suspenders we found in the swamp.”<br />

Father said nothing for a few moments. I held on<br />

to him, feeling the muscles of his back working in<br />

rhythm with Mae. At last he spoke, keeping his voice<br />

very low.<br />

“That doesn’t mean anything. He could have found<br />

himself a second pair.”<br />

“But there’s a chance he didn’t. There’s a chance<br />

those were somebody else’s suspenders in the swamp.<br />

That somebody else was running away from Mr. Bell’s<br />

cabin.”<br />

Father turned his head to me, so only I could hear.<br />

“Keep that to yourself.”<br />

“But it’s evidence!” I said.<br />

78 79


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“Quiet!” he hissed.<br />

“We have to tell them,” I whispered in his ear.<br />

“It’s too late. They won’t listen.”<br />

“But—”<br />

“Enough!”<br />

When my father says “enough,” that’s the end of<br />

it. I held my tongue, but my brain would not stop<br />

thinking. Everything had seemed so certain on the<br />

ride north. Now nothing was. Riding ahead of me in<br />

the darkness was the boy who murdered Mr. Bell, but<br />

maybe he didn’t. If justice was what we were after,<br />

then surely justice meant knowing without a doubt<br />

that he was guilty. I took my father’s point, though.<br />

Emotions were running high. My father was already<br />

suspected of soft resolve. This was not the time to<br />

mount a defense of Louie Sam, especially not coming<br />

from us Gillies. I decided that once we got Louie Sam<br />

back to the jail in Nooksack, I would go to Sheriff<br />

Leckie and tell him about the suspenders.<br />

But after riding for not even an hour, the posse<br />

stopped in a clearing. We were less than halfway<br />

home. It seemed odd to me that the men would want<br />

to take a break, considering the seriousness of their<br />

business. Then a rider—the same Jack Simpson who’d<br />

entered Mr. York’s house as our spy—came galloping<br />

past us in the opposite direction, going back up the<br />

Whatcom Trail from where we’d just come. Word<br />

filtered back through the ranks that Mr. Osterman<br />

and Mr. Moultray had sent him on a scouting mission,<br />

worried that maybe we were being followed by the<br />

Sumas—that they were riled that we’d taken one of<br />

their own, like Mr. York said they would be. If that<br />

was the case, we knew that every last man jack of us<br />

was in trouble, because the Canadian Indians were<br />

sure to outnumber us in a fight.<br />

The men—including Father—checked that their<br />

firearms were loaded. I saw Pete nearby. I slipped off<br />

of Mae.<br />

“George!” Father shouted.<br />

“I’ll be right back!” I told him.<br />

I went over to Pete.<br />

“I got something to tell you.”<br />

“What might that be?”<br />

He was acting huffy, looking down on me from his<br />

borrowed saddle.<br />

“I’m not sure that Louie Sam’s the one that left<br />

that trail, the one we followed through the swamp.”<br />

“What are you talking about? Anybody with eyes<br />

can see that Indian is guilty as sin, Gillies.”<br />

The way Pete said our family name made me mad,<br />

like he thought we were less than other people—<br />

especially his people. To get back at him, I said,<br />

“What were you so scared of him for when you saw<br />

him on the Lynden road? He’s only a boy.”<br />

Pete was about to spew something back at me, but<br />

at that moment Jack Simpson came galloping back<br />

80 81


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

again—this time riding toward the head of the posse.<br />

I forgot about Pete and started making my way up<br />

front to find out what was going on. There I saw Louie<br />

Sam, straddling the back of the pony, his hands still in<br />

cuffs behind his back. He kept his gaze directed to the<br />

ground but his back was straight. Jack Simpson was<br />

telling the posse leaders that, as far as he could see,<br />

the trail behind us was clear of Indians.<br />

“That doesn’t mean they won’t be coming soon,”<br />

Mr. Osterman observed.<br />

“We should hand him over if they do,” said Mr.<br />

Hopkins, who looked smaller than ever, perched on<br />

a horse that was too big for him. “Let the Canadians<br />

put him on trial.”<br />

“That’s not going to happen,” declared Pete’s pa.<br />

“What are we waiting for?” said Mr. Osterman.<br />

“Dave, where’s that rope?”<br />

Mr. Harkness took up a rope that was hanging in<br />

a coil from the horn of his saddle. I felt my stomach<br />

tighten. I glanced to Louie Sam, who didn’t flinch.<br />

Mr. Moultray pointed out, “We’re still on the<br />

Canadian side.”<br />

“So?”<br />

“So if there’s trouble about this, it’ll fall under<br />

Canadian law.”<br />

“If there’s trouble about this,” said Mr. Osterman,<br />

“better it be on their side of the border, with us safe<br />

on our side.”<br />

Other men spoke up, agreeing with Mr. Harkness<br />

and Mr. Osterman that they should get on with it. They<br />

meant to hang him, right here! A fever was building<br />

among the men. They were jeering at Louie Sam,<br />

calling for his blood. Louie Sam lifted his head at the<br />

commotion, but said nothing and showed no fear. I was<br />

certain now he couldn’t understand much English—he<br />

couldn’t know what was about to happen to him. Or if<br />

he did, he was the bravest person I’d ever seen.<br />

“Look at him, dumb as a brute!” Mr. Harkness<br />

shouted.<br />

I thought of speaking up about the suspenders, but<br />

I lost my chance among the rising calls for action. It<br />

was just like Father said—they wouldn’t listen. There<br />

was no arguing with them now as they spurred each<br />

other on.<br />

“Murdering dog!” called out Mr. Breckenridge.<br />

Then he spat on the boy. Louie Sam looked up at<br />

that, his eyes fierce with hatred. Mr. Osterman rode up<br />

to a giant cedar with a thick branch eight feet off the<br />

ground.<br />

“This’ll do,” he said. “Bring the rope.”<br />

Mr. Harkness trotted his horse up to Mr. Osterman.<br />

Mr. Osterman held his lantern up high to light the<br />

way for Mr. Harkness as he swung the rope once, then<br />

twice. On the third swing he tossed the rope. The<br />

noose dangled over the branch. Everyone fell silent<br />

at the sight of it. Mr. Harkness tied off the other<br />

82 83


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

end of the rope around the tree so the noose hung<br />

high, casting its shadow against the forest, while Mr.<br />

Breckenridge got down from his horse and grabbed<br />

hold of Louie Sam’s right leg, pulling it around so the<br />

boy was sitting side saddle. He took a length of rope<br />

and bound his feet to match his hands. Then he led<br />

Louie Sam’s pony under the tree branch.<br />

Mr. Moultray rode up close to the pony. He got<br />

hold of the noose and yanked it over the boy’s head,<br />

pulling the knot around so it was behind his ear. Now<br />

that Louie Sam got a close look at Mr. Moultray, he<br />

recognized him despite the black smudge and the<br />

streak of red war paint across his eyes. For the first<br />

and last time that night, Louie Sam spoke.<br />

“Bill Moultray,” he said.<br />

Bill Moultray’s eyes went wide with fright, like he’d<br />

been found out. The next thing I knew, he slapped the<br />

pony’s flank, sending him running out from under the<br />

boy. And then Louie Sam was up in the air, fighting<br />

and struggling against the rope around his neck,<br />

even though his hands and feet were bound tight. He<br />

looked monstrous and terrified, twisting and writhing<br />

as he fought.<br />

“For God’s sake!” cried Mr. Hopkins. “Somebody<br />

put an end to him!”<br />

Mr. Harkness raised his rifle.<br />

“No shots!” called Mr. Osterman. “The Sumas<br />

might hear!”<br />

Finally, Mr. Pratt rode up and raised the butt of his<br />

buffalo gun to Louie Sam’s head. I looked away, but I<br />

couldn’t stop my ears from hearing the blunt thud of<br />

wood meeting bone. When I looked up, Louie Sam<br />

was struggling no more. His body swung from the<br />

branch a few times, until at last he was still. His life<br />

was gone, but his fear was still there in his face for all<br />

to see, plain as day.<br />

Everybody was silent. Then Mr. Harkness let<br />

out a whoop. A few others joined him trying to<br />

raise a cheer, among them Mr. Osterman and Mr.<br />

Breckenridge. Me, I didn’t see what there was to cheer<br />

about. Mr. Moultray didn’t seem to, either.<br />

“Enough,” he said.<br />

He kicked his horse into a trot and headed down<br />

the trail toward home, not waiting for the other<br />

leaders. I made my way back to Father and Mae.<br />

Without a word, Father pulled me up behind him<br />

into the saddle. I kept my face buried in his back as he<br />

walked Mae past the hanging tree so I wouldn’t have<br />

to see Louie Sam again. But I saw him in my mind,<br />

anyway. I will see him there forever.<br />

84 85


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Ten<br />

As we head south across the border into the<br />

Washington Territory, the men who had been<br />

cheering and hollering the loudest for the end of<br />

Louie Sam are silent. Once the deed was done, it was<br />

like nobody wanted to think about it anymore. We<br />

left him hanging from that cedar branch and we rode<br />

away. We want to get back to our normal lives, to our<br />

normal selves.<br />

Everything is more complicated than I thought it<br />

would be. I expected justice to feel good, but it feels<br />

tight and cold in the pit of my stomach.<br />

When we reach The Crossing, Mr. Moultray speaks<br />

to us. His face is somber and weighted down, like he<br />

doesn’t feel in a celebrating mood any more than I do.<br />

Or maybe he’s just tired. I know I am. Mr. Moultray<br />

tells the men that they did what needed to be done,<br />

and that they should be proud. But the next thing he<br />

says is that none of us should ever talk about what<br />

happened—not to our families, not to the sheriff, not<br />

to anyone. The Nooksack Vigilance Committee is<br />

henceforth a secret brotherhood. How can you have it<br />

both ways? If we’re supposed to be so proud of what<br />

we did to Louie Sam, then why are we keeping secrets<br />

about it?<br />

First light starts to show above the trees to the<br />

east as Father, Mae, and I follow the track along<br />

Sumas Creek to our mill and our cabin. From a<br />

distance, we see chimney smoke above the trees. Why<br />

does Mam have a full fire going at such an hour, when<br />

normally she would just be rising? Father gives Mae<br />

a kick. She trots ahead a little, but quickly falls back<br />

into a walk—like us, worn out from the night’s outing.<br />

Father kicks her harder.<br />

“Get up!” he says, his voice crusty and thick. He<br />

hasn’t used it since we left the hanging spot.<br />

Gypsy comes running to meet us, barking in a fury<br />

of excitement. When we leave the trees and our cabin<br />

comes into sight, we get another surprise. A woman is<br />

outside, pitching water from a bucket onto the ground.<br />

When she turns around, I see that she’s Agnes, the<br />

Nooksack squaw who was Bill Hampton’s Indian wife.<br />

“Agnes!” my father calls to her. “Where’s my wife?”<br />

Mae has picked up her pace, eager now that she<br />

knows her feed is close by. Agnes straightens up and<br />

waits for Mae to trot up to the cabin and for Father to<br />

rein her in before speaking. Her English is not good,<br />

despite living with a white man for all those years. She<br />

86 87


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

relies mostly on Chinook to make herself understood.<br />

“Bébe yuk’-wa,” she says.<br />

There’s the cry of a newborn from inside the cabin,<br />

making her meaning clear enough—while we were<br />

gone, the new baby arrived! Father leaps down from<br />

the saddle and tells me to see to Mae, then he barrels<br />

into the house. Agnes follows him into the cabin, slow<br />

and easy, like she lives here. Anxious as I am to see<br />

my new brother or sister, I feed and water Mae and<br />

Ulysses. I see from the way the two cows are shifting<br />

in their stall that they need milking, so I do that, too.<br />

After riding all night and being alone with too many<br />

thoughts, it feels good to keep my hands busy.<br />

By the time I go inside, the new baby already has a<br />

name. He is to be called Edward, after Mam’s father.<br />

Teddy for short. The baby and Mam are both asleep<br />

in my parents’ bed, behind a curtain they have rigged<br />

for privacy. I go around the curtain and take a peek.<br />

Teddy is bundled in Mam’s arms, looking no different<br />

to my eyes from any of my other brothers or sisters<br />

when they were born. I let the curtain fall and step as<br />

quietly as I can over to the table near the stove, where<br />

Annie is pouring tea for Father out of the old china<br />

pot that Mam brought from England. The boys come<br />

out from the back room, wiping sleep from their eyes.<br />

I tell John that he should have done the milking. John<br />

says he was up half the night bringing in firewood<br />

for the stove while Teddy got born. Father shushes<br />

us, so as not to wake Mam. It’s strange to see Agnes<br />

taking Mam’s place at the stove, a full-blooded Indian<br />

stirring the porridge just like a white woman would.<br />

Her face is cut deep with wrinkles, but she can’t be<br />

that old.<br />

“We owe you thanks, Agnes,” my father says<br />

quietly. He takes a long sip of the tea, even though it’s<br />

scalding hot.<br />

Agnes nods toward John. “Man mam’-ook cháh-ko<br />

ni-ka.” She seems sad, even when she smiles.<br />

“She means I went for her,” says John. “When<br />

Mam’s pains started, I didn’t know what else to do—or<br />

when you’d be back.”<br />

We all fall silent at that. I wonder if Agnes knows<br />

where we were last night, and what we were doing.<br />

She shows no curiosity, but John does. He whispers to<br />

me, “So what happened? Did you get him?”<br />

He says it with such eagerness that I want to smack<br />

him. I wish I could tell him right there and then about<br />

how complicated it is, but Mam is sleeping—and it<br />

doesn’t feel right to talk about Louie Sam in front of a<br />

native woman.<br />

“I’ll tell you later,” I say.<br />

Father gives me a sharp look and I remember that<br />

we’re not supposed to say anything at all. He takes<br />

another sip of tea. I take a seat at the table, and thank<br />

Agnes kindly when she puts a bowl of porridge in<br />

front of me.<br />

88 89


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

It’s Thursday, but nobody even talks about going<br />

to school today. After breakfast, Father heads straight<br />

away down to the mill. Agnes stays and kneads some<br />

dough so we’ll have fresh bread for the evening meal.<br />

Mam wakes up and Agnes brings her a bowl of<br />

yesterday’s bread softened in some warm milk. From<br />

behind the curtain on the other side of the room, I<br />

listen to Mam and Agnes talking in soft voices, but<br />

I can’t make out what they’re saying. Female talk,<br />

oohing and aahing over the new baby. I suppose<br />

it’s the same in any language. At the table, Isabel is<br />

singing softly to her dolly, pretending that she has a<br />

new baby, too. Annie’s peeling potatoes. Everybody’s<br />

calm. It’s nice.<br />

Once the bread is baked, Agnes says she’s going<br />

back home, to the shack she and her sons built in the<br />

woods a half mile up Sumas Creek, after they had<br />

to move out of the ferryman’s house at The Crossing<br />

when Mr. Hampton died. Without asking, she takes<br />

two of the fresh loaves with her.<br />

I go into the back room and lie down. I am so bone<br />

weary that I expect I could sleep standing up, but the<br />

minute I close my eyes I see Louie Sam hanging from<br />

that cedar, and the fear in his face. I open my eyes<br />

to make him go away and feel my heart racing. John<br />

comes into the room.<br />

“Tell me what happened,” he says.<br />

“We’re not supposed to talk about it,” I reply.<br />

“Says who?”<br />

“Says Mr. Moultray.”<br />

“Did you get Louie Sam?”<br />

“I can’t say.”<br />

“You did get him, didn’t you? Where is he now?<br />

Did they bring him to the jail in Nooksack?”<br />

I look at him. Can he really be that dumb?<br />

“He’s not in any jail,” I say.<br />

John studies me for a minute, and then he<br />

understands.<br />

“So you lynched him.”<br />

I know the word, but I haven’t heard anyone use it<br />

in connection with Louie Sam. All the talk I’ve heard<br />

has been about justice and vigilance. Lynched. It’s a<br />

rash word, harsher somehow than hanged. But it’s<br />

what happened.<br />

“Yeah,” I say.<br />

John watches my face again, and his own face<br />

changes. Some of the eagerness goes out of his<br />

expression.<br />

“Did he put up a fight?”<br />

“No … Yes, but only at the end.”<br />

“Well, did he say anything in his own defense?”<br />

“He hardly said anything. He was too scared.”<br />

“Hah! The coward.”<br />

“He wasn’t a coward,” I tell him. Then I add,<br />

because it seems like something that’s important to<br />

90 91


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

know, “He was just a kid.”<br />

“How old a kid?”<br />

“Thirteen. Fourteen at most.”<br />

This takes John aback. Then he says, “A murderer’s a<br />

murderer.”<br />

I don’t have a reply to that. I say, “Let me sleep.”<br />

Chapter Eleven<br />

I wake up at noon, edgy with the trembles of a bad<br />

dream. And then I remember it wasn’t a dream. All<br />

of us are worn out, between Father and me riding<br />

all night and the baby getting born. At noon we sit<br />

around the table eating cheese and bread, staying quiet<br />

so as not to wake Mam and the baby. None of us has<br />

much to say, anyway.<br />

In the afternoon, Tom Breckenridge’s father brings<br />

grain to be milled, but he doesn’t stay much longer<br />

than it takes for Father and me to grind the single<br />

sack of wheat he’s brought with him. I open the sluice<br />

gate to let the water rush in from the wheel and drive<br />

the runner stone, while Father empties the wheat<br />

into the hopper. Then I hurry down to the meal floor<br />

to collect the flour in the sack as it comes down the<br />

chute. From upstairs, I can hear Mr. Breckenridge<br />

repeating to Father what Mr. Moultray told us at The<br />

Crossing about keeping quiet—as though he thinks<br />

Father needs reminding. I wonder if the real purpose<br />

of Mr. Breckenridge’s visit is to deliver that message.<br />

92 93


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Friday morning outside the school, while we’re<br />

waiting for Miss Carmichael to ring the bell, Pete<br />

refuses to speak to me, except to tell me that we<br />

Gillies are Indian lovers because Father spoke up in<br />

favor of letting Louie Sam stand trial. John and I<br />

deny it hotly, but Tom Breckenridge says it’s true—he<br />

heard the same thing from his pa. I think it’s curious<br />

how Mr. Breckenridge told Tom what happened, after<br />

making a special trip to our place to warn Father<br />

to keep quiet. Tom says that as Mr. Bell’s closest<br />

neighbors, it could just as easily have been them that<br />

Louie Sam attacked. Tom counts himself lucky that he<br />

and his family are still alive.<br />

“My pa says the only good Indian is a dead Indian,”<br />

Tom proclaims to the whole schoolyard. “We won’t be<br />

safe until every last one of them is wiped out.”<br />

Pretty soon, it seems that Pete and Tom have got<br />

the whole school agreeing with them about us being<br />

Indian lovers. Adding to our reputation is the fact<br />

that it was Agnes rather than a proper settler’s wife<br />

who helped bring my baby brother into the world. I<br />

try to explain to Pete and Tom that Agnes was closest<br />

at hand to our cabin, and that John didn’t know what<br />

else to do but fetch her, with Father and me gone<br />

and Mam crying out that the baby was coming and<br />

coming fast. But nothing I say matters.<br />

Pete is busy turning himself into some kind of hero,<br />

boasting to Abigail Stevens and the other girls about<br />

how he rode with the men on some very important<br />

business. He’s stepping around the vow we all took<br />

not to say anything. But seeing as how just about<br />

everybody’s father rode with the posse, everybody<br />

knows what happened, anyway, except for the lurid<br />

details—which Pete is pleased to provide, whispering<br />

them to the girls in a corner of the schoolyard.<br />

After Miss Carmichael calls us inside, Abigail<br />

comes up to me in the cloakroom.<br />

“Why are you letting Pete take all the attention,<br />

George?”<br />

“He can have it,” I tell her.<br />

“You know what he’s saying about you, don’t you?<br />

He says you and your pa were cowards out there.”<br />

“He’s a liar,” I say.<br />

“Then you better let folks know that,” she replies.<br />

Lately, Abigail seems more like a woman than a<br />

girl—and not just because her figure has rounded<br />

out. There’s a matter-of-factness about her, like she’s<br />

annoyed the other kids don’t see the way things are in<br />

the grown-up world as clearly as she does. Abigail has<br />

always been smart at school. Also, she has pretty eyes.<br />

“We were sworn not to talk about what happened,”<br />

I tell her.<br />

“Seems you’re the only one keeping that promise.<br />

My pa told my ma all about it. He said he thought<br />

your pa had a good point, about letting that Indian<br />

have his day in court.”<br />

94 95


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“Then why didn’t your pa speak up?” I say.<br />

“How should I know, George? Was I there? And<br />

don’t go raising your voice to me when I’m trying to<br />

help you.”<br />

Outside, there is a sudden hullabaloo—shouting<br />

and hollering. Those of us who are indoors hurry out<br />

to the schoolyard to see what’s the matter. By the<br />

time Abigail and I get there, a crowd three deep has<br />

circled around two boys flying fists at each other. The<br />

crowd—girls as well as boys—is egging them on,<br />

sounding just like the posse did in the minutes before<br />

Louie Sam died.<br />

I push my way through to the front, and I see two<br />

things. The first is Pete, watching the fight with a<br />

stupid grin on his face. He’s also leading the cheer.<br />

The second thing I see is that one of the boys is my<br />

brother, John, and the other is Jimmy Bell. Jimmy’s<br />

half a head taller than John and has got the advantage<br />

of weight on his side. But John is a wiry scrapper and<br />

will never give up, which I know from wrassling with<br />

him myself.<br />

Jimmy gets John in a headlock with his left arm<br />

and starts punching his face with his right fist.<br />

“Give it to him, Jimmy!” yells Tom Breckenridge,<br />

standing at Pete’s side.<br />

I’m itching to run in and pull Jimmy off of my<br />

brother, but I know that if I do, John will never forgive<br />

me for saving him like that in front of everybody.<br />

Now Abigail is shouting, “Stop it, Jimmy! You’re<br />

hurting him!”<br />

Miss Carmichael is on the front porch of the<br />

schoolhouse, blowing her whistle for them to stop—to<br />

no effect whatsoever. John’s face is bloodied, his nose<br />

broken for sure. Annie and Will are across the circle<br />

from me.<br />

“Let go of him!” Annie calls to Jimmy. Then she<br />

sees me across the way. “George, make him stop!”<br />

But John manages to hook Jimmy’s leg with his<br />

foot. Jimmy falls hard on his back and John is on<br />

top of him, his small fists pounding into Jimmy’s big<br />

face—giving him back the beating that he just took.<br />

Now that John is winning, it’s safe for me to mix in. I<br />

hold off for a second or two, though, to give John his<br />

due revenge. I look over to Pete, thinking he might be<br />

wanting to rescue Jimmy, his more-or-less stepbrother.<br />

Pete has stopped shouting for blood, but I see he’s<br />

smiling a little—like he’s just as pleased to see Jimmy<br />

being pummeled as he was to see John in that spot a<br />

minute ago.<br />

I make my move. Striding forward, I grab hold of<br />

John by both his arms and drag him off of Jimmy.<br />

“That’s enough!” I say.<br />

John struggles to get free from me, but I can tell<br />

it’s mostly for show. He’s had enough. There’s blood<br />

running out of his nose, and he’ll have two shiners.<br />

The kids around us step back, loosening the circle they<br />

96 97


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

formed to watch the fight—those who a moment ago<br />

wanted a ringside view suddenly wanting to melt away<br />

into the background as Miss Carmichael descends<br />

from the porch, blowing her whistle. Her voice is<br />

tight and high when she demands to know, “What in<br />

heaven’s name is going on here?”<br />

“He called my ma a whore!” Jimmy cries out,<br />

staggering to his feet and pointing at John.<br />

“Only because you called Agnes one!” shouts John<br />

right back.<br />

“She’s just an Indian,” says Jimmy. “She doesn’t<br />

count.”<br />

John can’t keep quiet. “Agnes is nice! She helped<br />

Mam!”<br />

I think to myself, There’s our reputation as Indian<br />

lovers—set in stone.<br />

Abigail says, “Everybody knows your ma’s a whore,<br />

Jimmy.”<br />

Miss Carmichael is scandalized. “Abigail Stevens!”<br />

“Well, it’s true.”<br />

I notice that Pete Harkness gives Abigail no argument<br />

whatsoever in defense of Mrs. Bell.<br />

Miss Carmichael kicks John out of school for the<br />

rest of the day for fighting, but not Jimmy because<br />

she says his father just died and he deserves special<br />

consideration. But each boy is sporting a bloody nose,<br />

so she winds up sending them both home, anyway.<br />

John is in no condition to be walking all that distance<br />

alone, so I tell Miss Carmichael I’m going with<br />

him, and Will can walk Annie home later. To make<br />

up for missing another whole day of school, Miss<br />

Carmichael makes me take home a book by Ralph<br />

Waldo Emerson, her favorite writer, and tells me to<br />

memorize one of his poems for Monday.<br />

Mam, barely on her feet after having the baby, gets<br />

upset with John. His nose has swollen up fiercely by<br />

the time we get home and she says it will never look<br />

right again. But when she learns what the fight was<br />

about, that John was defending Agnes, she is more<br />

forgiving. She soaks a rag in hot water and makes a<br />

poultice for him to hold over his nose and his eyes.<br />

Father has little to say about the fight, other than<br />

that John should have kept his fists higher to protect<br />

his face. Since Wednesday night, he’s been quiet,<br />

preferring to spend most of his time alone in the mill<br />

instead of with the rest of us in the cabin. He barely<br />

pays attention to Teddy. With Father spending all his<br />

time in the mill, the chores fall to John and me. That’s<br />

fine with me. It feels good to keep busy, and I like<br />

spending the rest of the day away from people.<br />

Late in the afternoon, before John and I have to<br />

give the cows their evening milking, I settle myself in<br />

a quiet corner of the shed and open the book by Mr.<br />

Emerson to a poem called “Nature.” It’s full of fancy<br />

language, the gist of which is that God is all around<br />

98 99


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

us. That seems like a wrong-headed idea to me—<br />

everybody knows God is in Heaven. Isn’t Nature what<br />

leads us astray, like the snake tempting Eve with the<br />

apple? I thought Nature was what we sinners were put<br />

on earth to overcome, but here this poem seems to say<br />

that Nature is its own kind of god. I wish I could talk<br />

with Father about what it means, but remembering<br />

the scowl he wore when he came into the house<br />

for the noon meal warns me against it. He isn’t even<br />

talking to Mam, not very much.<br />

It rains all day Saturday. After supper, when<br />

Teddy and the younger kids have gone to bed and<br />

Father has taken a lantern back down to the mill, I<br />

find a moment alone with Mam. She’s sitting in the<br />

rocking chair we brought all the way from England.<br />

Her eyes are closed, but I can tell she’s awake from the<br />

way she’s rocking herself ever so gently.<br />

“Will you listen to this poem I had to learn?” I<br />

ask her.<br />

She opens her eyes, so weary that I think she might<br />

have been sleeping after all.<br />

“Aye, Georgie. Let me hear it.”<br />

I begin reciting, but when I get to the part—<br />

For Nature listens in the rose<br />

And hearkens in the berry’s bell<br />

To help her friends, to plague her foes,<br />

And likewise God she judges well.<br />

—I stop. Mam’s eyes have been closed again, her<br />

face soft while she’s been listening. Now she comes<br />

back to the world.<br />

“Is that the end of it?”<br />

“No. There’s more.”<br />

“Why did you stop?”<br />

“It doesn’t seem right, Nature judging God. God<br />

made Nature. Only God can judge.”<br />

“I suppose,” she says, all dreamy.<br />

It surprises me that she isn’t troubled the way I am,<br />

she being the one who insists we go to church every<br />

Sunday.<br />

“But it’s wrong,” I tell her.<br />

“It’s just a poem, George. A nice poem. You learned<br />

it well.” She eases herself up from the rocking chair.<br />

You can tell she’s stiff and sore. “Time to get to bed<br />

now, for both of us.”<br />

She takes a candle and moves slowly toward her<br />

bed, pulling the curtain across behind her. I watch<br />

through the gap as she reaches into Teddy’s cradle and<br />

pulls a blanket up over him. In the candlelight, her<br />

eyes shine and her smile is full of wonder. One thing<br />

I’ll say for Mr. Emerson’s poetry: Mam sure seems to<br />

like it.<br />

100 101


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Twelve<br />

On Sunday morning, neither Mam nor Father<br />

seems to remember about Sunday school, and we<br />

children are not disposed to remind them. The day<br />

starts gray and cool, nothing like the previous Sunday,<br />

the day we found Mr. Bell’s body. Can it be that only<br />

a week has gone by? It seems like it all happened to<br />

somebody else, like in a story.<br />

I’m splitting wood in the yard when, late in the<br />

morning, we have a visitor. It’s Agnes’s son, Joe<br />

Hampton. Agnes has sent him over with a brace of<br />

quail, wanting to trade them for eggs and a quantity<br />

of flour. When Joe sees John’s shiners, he tells Mam<br />

there’s a paste his ma makes from yellow flowers to<br />

bring down bruises and he offers to fetch some. But<br />

before he does that, Mam insists on giving him a bowl<br />

of the barley soup she’s cooking for our lunch, which<br />

he eats outside, leaning against the paddock fence.<br />

Joe is a few years older than I am. His hair is long<br />

and wild and he’s dark-skinned like an Indian, but<br />

his eyes are blue from his father. He speaks English<br />

like a white man, but with a lilt he got from the way<br />

his mother’s people talk. As he eats, he watches me<br />

work, and I half watch him, feeling awkward about his<br />

presence. I’m mindful of having recently been called<br />

an Indian lover, and of now having one dining right<br />

here on my doorstep.<br />

“You’re George,” he says, after a few spoonfuls of<br />

the soup.<br />

“That’s right.”<br />

I set another log on the chopping stump.<br />

“I heard you rode with them the other night.”<br />

This to me seems disrespectful, an Indian<br />

questioning me about my business.<br />

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I say.<br />

I bring the ax down on the log, but my aim is<br />

off and instead of splitting it, I send it flying off the<br />

stump. I wish this hadn’t happened in front of Joe. As<br />

I bend over to pick up the log, he tells me, “People are<br />

talking. The Sumas are worked up about it.”<br />

I say, “The Sumas ought to acknowledge the fact<br />

that one of them is a murderer.”<br />

“What murderer would that be?” he asks.<br />

“You know what murderer.”<br />

He won’t let it go. “That’s just it. Louie Sam talked<br />

to his ma. He told her he didn’t do it.”<br />

This hits me. For one thing, I never thought about<br />

Louie Sam having a mother. For another, I’ve got<br />

that niggling feeling working at me again, making<br />

102 103


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

me wonder whether Father was right, whether the<br />

Nooksack Vigilance Committee should have let Louie<br />

Sam stand trial. Joe Hampton fixes me with a look, like<br />

he’s reading something in my face. I turn away quickly.<br />

“Of course that’s what his ma would say,” I tell him.<br />

“Anyway, the Sumas are just protecting their own.”<br />

“We don’t abide outlaws any more than you whites<br />

do. Look at Louie’s pa. When Justice Campbell<br />

showed the Sumas chiefs enough evidence, they<br />

handed him over for murder.”<br />

“For a Nooksack, you seem to know an awful lot<br />

about the Sumas,” I remark.<br />

“Louie Sam was my cousin,” he says. “His ma and<br />

my ma had the same chope—grampa.”<br />

I don’t want to know that. I don’t want to hear<br />

any more about Louie Sam, or about his family.<br />

I split another log, cleanly down the middle this<br />

time—hoping Joe will take the message that this<br />

conversation is at an end.<br />

“Thursday morning, Justice Campbell showed up at<br />

the Sumas village to tell the chiefs that a lynch mob<br />

had come up from the American side to take Louie<br />

away from Thomas York’s house.” I keep chopping<br />

wood, pretending not to listen. “Big Charlie and Sam<br />

Joe went with Justice Campbell to track the mob<br />

down the Whatcom Trail until just before the border.<br />

That’s where they found Louie, still hanging where<br />

he’d been left the night before.”<br />

My limbs cease to function for the moment and<br />

I have to let the ax rest on the block. Joe Hampton<br />

knows he’s gotten to me. He lets me sweat for a little<br />

before saying, “But I suppose you know all about that.”<br />

I’m done listening to him. I stack up the chopped<br />

wood in my arms and walk past him, heading for the<br />

cabin. Before I get to the door, Joe decides he’s got<br />

something else to tell me.<br />

“The People of the River are coming to Sumas from<br />

all over.”<br />

“What people?”<br />

“The People of the River. The Stó:lō. We’re deciding<br />

what should be done to avenge my cousin’s death.”<br />

“You don’t avenge justice,” I tell him. But I’m<br />

blowing smoke, and he knows it.<br />

“Let me tell you about justice, the Stó:lō way.<br />

Among our people, if you kill one of our kin, then one<br />

of your kin has to die. Doesn’t matter who. Any white<br />

man will do.”<br />

From the look in his eyes, I get the feeling he<br />

would be satisfied if that somebody was me, here and<br />

now. But in the next second he’s friendly again, telling<br />

me to thank Mam for the soup. He sets the bowl<br />

on the fence post and I watch him as he heads away<br />

down the path toward the creek. Then I go inside the<br />

cabin and stack the wood by the stove. I’m wondering<br />

exactly how many Indians are gathering at Sumas,<br />

and whether the Nooksack on our side of the border<br />

104 105


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

will stand with them—and how far the lot of them<br />

intend to go in pursuit of what they call justice. I’m<br />

wondering how safe my family will be if Louie Sam’s<br />

kin decide they’re coming across the border to settle<br />

the score.<br />

I have to tell Father that the Indians are gathering,<br />

that they’re thinking about attacking. I head down to<br />

the mill, but he’s not where I expect to find him, oiling<br />

the driveshaft or cleaning the mill stones as he would<br />

normally be doing when the mill is idle. It’s cold in the<br />

mill, and silent—except for the scream of gulls circling<br />

over our pond. Then I hear a tinkling noise outside. I<br />

open one of the shutters on the window, and there’s my<br />

father, perched on the ledge beside the waterwheel—<br />

doing his business into the pond. I decide to wait until<br />

he’s done to talk to him. But I’m too late. He’s seen me<br />

leaning out the window.<br />

“What in damnation do you want?!” he thunders.<br />

I have seen my father drunk only once before, when<br />

the baby girl that was born after Annie and before<br />

Isabel died. He was sad and quiet then. He’s angry now.<br />

“Leave me alone!” he yells. “All of ye leave me the<br />

hell alone!”<br />

I pull my head back inside so fast I knock it against<br />

the jamb. I see a liquor jug on his workbench, just like<br />

the jugs that Pete Harkness’s pa brings home from<br />

Doc Barrow’s Five Mile Roadhouse, and from which<br />

Pete and I stole a nip once or twice. I pull out the<br />

stopper and my eyes sting from the fumes. The jug is<br />

almost empty. I’m tempted to pour the rest of it out<br />

onto the floor, but I’m afraid of what Father will do in<br />

his present state if he finds out.<br />

I think about telling Mam about what Joe<br />

Hampton said, but it would be wrong to worry her<br />

right now, when she’s busy with the new baby. I decide<br />

to keep my fears about the Indians attacking to myself<br />

for now.<br />

When I return to the cabin, everybody is at sixes<br />

and sevens. Annie and Isabel are squabbling because<br />

Isabel won’t mind Annie and take her nap. Teddy<br />

won’t stop crying, and Mam is fretting about what’s<br />

gotten into Father just when she needs him the most.<br />

I daren’t tell her where he is, nor what condition he’s<br />

in. This being Sunday, I have a notion that I should<br />

step up in his place and read something calming from<br />

the Bible to all of them, but when I open the Good<br />

Book and start reading out loud from Deuteronomy,<br />

these are the first words I find:<br />

So shalt thou put away the guilt of innocent blood<br />

from among you, when thou shalt do that which is<br />

right in the sight of the Lord.<br />

“What’s wrong, George?” says Mam. “Keep<br />

reading.”<br />

106 107


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“I can’t,” I tell her.<br />

Because when I read those words, all I can think<br />

about is Louie Sam.<br />

Chapter Thirteen<br />

Monday morning, Teddy is running a fever. Mam is<br />

worried enough to want to take him into town to see<br />

Dr. Thompson. But Father says he won’t go into town.<br />

He tells me to hitch Ulysses and Mae to the wagon<br />

and for me to take them, meaning I will miss yet<br />

another day of school—which is fine with me, given<br />

the name-calling I suffered on Friday and the heathen<br />

poem Miss Carmichael expects me to recite today.<br />

Our wagon is really just an open cart that we use<br />

for carrying supplies. The weather is drizzling and<br />

cold. Mam settles herself on the bench and holds the<br />

baby bundled against her in a blanket. Father puts an<br />

oilskin over her head and shoulders. For a moment, I<br />

think he’s going to tell me to move aside, that he will<br />

take Mam into town in my place. For a moment, I<br />

think Mam will ask him to. But neither one of them<br />

says anything. I whip the reins, not too hard, and tell<br />

Ulysses and Mae to geddup. Father stands in the rain<br />

watching us go.<br />

Mam stays silent while we ride, but I can feel<br />

108 109


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

her worry. I know she’s thinking about the little<br />

girl between Annie and Isabel. She called that baby<br />

Marie. She died when she was just a few days older<br />

than Teddy is now. I know she’s worrying about<br />

how she’s going to pay Dr. Thompson, too, because<br />

with customers seeming to spurn us and our mill all<br />

week—and with Father making visits to Doc Barrow’s<br />

Roadhouse—the jar in which Father keeps his<br />

earnings has been emptier than usual.<br />

Dr. Thompson’s office is at the back of an<br />

apothecary he runs on Nooksack Avenue, across from<br />

the new hotel that went up last year. The rain has<br />

turned the street to mud that sucks at the wagon’s<br />

wheels and slows Ulysses and Mae down. It seems that<br />

we will be trapped forever in this jostling cart with<br />

the misty rain coming at us sideways, but at last we’re<br />

there. I take hold of Teddy while Mam climbs down<br />

from the wagon. He feels like a feather in my arms. He<br />

mewls and cries, wanting Mam. I’m relieved when I<br />

put him back into her arms. She tells me to come into<br />

the apothecary with her out of the rain, because she<br />

doesn’t need two sick children on her hands.<br />

The shop has a whole wall of shelves filled with<br />

bottles and jars of various sizes, containing all sorts<br />

of powders and liquids. Mrs. Thompson is behind the<br />

counter, weighing something that looks like dried<br />

ragweed on a scale. She’s older than Mam and on the<br />

ample side. Well fed, as Father would say.<br />

“Good morning,” she says, without taking her eyes<br />

off the scale. When she finally looks up at Mam, she<br />

sees in her face that something is seriously wrong. She<br />

comes around to our side of the counter and takes the<br />

baby from her. Peeking under the blanket, she coos<br />

to him.<br />

“What a fine boy you have, Mrs. Gillies,” she says.<br />

But you can tell that she’s just trying to make Mam<br />

feel that everything is going to be all right—when,<br />

in fact, she thinks that Mam has good reason to be<br />

concerned. “Bring the baby and sit by the stove, dear.<br />

Dr. Thompson is with a patient. He shouldn’t be very<br />

much longer.”<br />

Mam thanks Mrs. Thompson and does as she<br />

says. There are two chairs, but I don’t feel right about<br />

sitting in the other one, dripping wet as I am and<br />

muddy from the splatter kicked up by the wagon’s<br />

wheels. Besides which, it’s too hot beside the stove,<br />

and I don’t like the medicine smell that fills the room.<br />

Anyway, all the time we were traveling from our farm,<br />

I was forming an intention of my own.<br />

“I’m going to see to Mae and Ulysses,” I say.<br />

“Don’t be standing out in the rain,” Mam warns me.<br />

I go outside and check briefly that Mae and Ulysses<br />

are hitched firmly to the post so that I won’t have told<br />

Mam an out-and-out lie, then I keep walking across<br />

the street to the new hotel.<br />

110 111


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

The Nooksack Hotel is as fancy as it comes in these<br />

parts, three stories tall with a spiral staircase winding<br />

upward from the lobby to the rooms. Mr. Hopkins, the<br />

manager, is behind a long raised counter. He peers at<br />

me funny through his eyeglasses when I walk in. I nod<br />

to him like I’m here on important business, which I<br />

am. I’m headed to a small office off the other side of<br />

the sitting area—the telegraph office.<br />

Since Father doesn’t want to hear about the Sumas<br />

Indians coming together just across the border, I<br />

have decided it’s my duty as a citizen of Whatcom<br />

County to tell somebody in authority about what Joe<br />

Hampton told me. Mr. Moultray would be my first<br />

choice, but he is located another two miles away at<br />

The Crossing. Mr. Osterman is closer at hand, here in<br />

town. The door is closed, but through the glass panel I<br />

can see him at his desk with his back to me, and I can<br />

hear him tap-tapping away at his machine.<br />

The telegraph works by sending little bursts of<br />

electricity down a wire strung from pole to pole to<br />

Ferndale, then Bellingham Bay, and from there all the<br />

way to California and beyond. The electricity is made<br />

inside a battery—a glass jar filled with copper and<br />

zinc and water that somehow starts a current. Then the<br />

operator uses a key to transmit the bursts of electricity<br />

in a code of dots and dashes. The code stands for the<br />

alphabet. For instance, in Morse code, the letter A<br />

is one dot followed by one dash, the letter B is one<br />

dash and three dots, and so on. I don’t know them all,<br />

though. At the receiving end, there’s another telegraph<br />

operator who understands the code and copies down<br />

the message that’s being sent, letter by letter.<br />

I know all this because Miss Carmichael once<br />

invited Mr. Osterman to the school to tell us about<br />

his job. It seemed to me to be about the best job a<br />

fellow could have, sitting at a fine desk all day sending<br />

and receiving important messages. It’s a job that<br />

earns respect, not the least because it’s modern and<br />

scientific.<br />

When Mr. Osterman stops tapping at the little<br />

black key and sits back in his chair, I knock on the<br />

door. I guess I’ve startled him, because he jumps a bit.<br />

But when he sees who it is, he waves me inside. He<br />

seems in a hurry though, like he doesn’t have time to<br />

talk to me.<br />

“What can I do for you, George?” he says.<br />

He straightens the papers on his desk while<br />

he talks. He keeps his office neat and tidy, like his<br />

trimmed moustache and his freshly laundered clothes.<br />

“There’s something you need to know, Mr.<br />

Osterman.”<br />

“Oh? What might that be?”<br />

“Joe Hampton says the Sumas are getting together.<br />

They’re thinking about getting even, about attacking,<br />

because of—” I remember in the nick of time Mr.<br />

Moultray telling us not to speak about what happened.<br />

112 113


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“Because,” I say, knowing he’ll catch my drift.<br />

Of all things, Mr. Osterman smiles.<br />

“Does he now?” he says, acting like there’s nothing<br />

in the world to be concerned about.<br />

“Joe says their tillicums are coming from all up and<br />

down the Fraser River. He says …” I stop myself from<br />

speaking the forbidden name. “He says the boy told<br />

his mother that he was innocent.”<br />

This last piece of information makes Mr.<br />

Osterman’s smile vanish. His brow furrows. His hands<br />

stop tidying the papers on his desk.<br />

“He was lying, of course,” I add quickly, mindful of<br />

the poor reputation we Gillies have acquired of late,<br />

and wanting to show him that I am on the right side<br />

of things.<br />

“Who else have you told this to?” he asks.<br />

“Nobody, sir.”<br />

“See that you keep it that way. The last thing we<br />

need is a lot of scare talk.”<br />

“But, sir, they intend to kill one of us. Joe ought to<br />

know. He’s kin to Louie Sam—” I spoke the name!<br />

“The boy,” I say in a hurry, correcting myself, “he was<br />

some kind of cousin to Joe.”<br />

Mr. Osterman gets up from his chair and steps<br />

toward me, looking me in the eye.<br />

“Listen to me carefully, George. I know you want<br />

what’s best for your neighbors and for your family. I<br />

know you want to keep them safe.”<br />

“Yes, sir.”<br />

“So don’t go around spreading that dead Indian’s<br />

lies about what happened. It just confuses people.<br />

Makes the Sumas think they got a case, when they<br />

got none. Tell your pa not to start spreading stories,<br />

either.”<br />

“But the attack—”<br />

“They won’t attack. I happen to know that the<br />

Canadian authorities are at that Sumas gathering at<br />

this very moment, talking them out of it.” He nods<br />

toward the telegraph key. “Nothing happens around<br />

here that I don’t know about. Now you get on to<br />

school, or wherever you’re supposed to be.”<br />

He turns his back to me and sits down at his desk.<br />

I know he wants me out of there, but there’s another<br />

reason I’ve come to see him. I’ve been thinking that<br />

maybe there’s a way I can earn a little money to help<br />

pay Dr. Thompson.<br />

“Mr. Osterman?”<br />

“What is it?”<br />

“Are you still looking for help?”<br />

He turns around in his chair.<br />

“Help with what?” he says.<br />

He’s irritated, and it rattles me.<br />

“Help repairing the telegraph line.”<br />

“What are you talking about, George?”<br />

“Like you were going to hire Louie Sam for.”<br />

My voice cracks as I say his name. I did it again!<br />

114 115


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Mr. Osterman’s brow darkens like a gathering storm.<br />

I feel like a fool. I feel like running out of here before<br />

Mr. Osterman’s temper explodes in my direction. But<br />

the strange thing is, all of a sudden Mr. Osterman<br />

stops being mad. He’s friendly and nice.<br />

“Thanks for the offer, George, but when I took a<br />

good look at the line that day, I realized we can get<br />

by until the summer. That’s why there wasn’t any work<br />

for …” He doesn’t say the boy’s name.<br />

“But … you said you turned him away because you<br />

didn’t like the look of him.”<br />

At that, his temper flares. He raises his voice.<br />

“Don’t tell me what I said!”<br />

I feel myself go red. I’m standing there like a fool,<br />

not knowing what to say. Then he calms down a little<br />

and tells me, “I was mistaken about needing to hire<br />

that boy. I only regret that poor Mr. Bell paid the<br />

price. Go on now,” he says. “Git!”<br />

I head back through the hotel lobby and go<br />

outside, keeping my eyes to the ground, burning with<br />

embarrassment. Pride goeth before a fall. I went into<br />

the telegraph office all puffed up with my big news,<br />

and I’m coming out feeling like an idiot. Why did<br />

I think that anything Joe Hampton had to say was<br />

worth passing on to somebody like Mr. Osterman?<br />

Why did I ever bring up repairing the line? But I<br />

could have sworn that Mr. Osterman told Sheriff<br />

Leckie that he sent Louie Sam away because he was<br />

ill-tempered. I don’t remember him saying anything<br />

about him changing his mind and deciding there<br />

was no work for him, after all. I must have heard it<br />

all wrong.<br />

It’s raining harder now. Outside the hotel, there’s<br />

a small man in a long canvas coat tying off a horse<br />

at the hitching post, his face hidden under a widebrimmed<br />

hat. I turn my eyes away so that if it’s<br />

somebody else important, he won’t see me here. That’s<br />

when I get a good look at the horse. It’s Mr. Bell’s<br />

gelding, the one that Pete and I rode up to Canada.<br />

Now I can’t help myself from looking to see the man<br />

who’s riding him. Only it isn’t a man. It’s Mrs. Bell—<br />

Annette—Pete’s more-or-less stepmother. I guess<br />

somebody decided the horse should go to her. She<br />

looks me straight in the eye and smiles.<br />

“Howdy, George,” she says, with that Australian<br />

twang of hers. Her boldness comes across as unseemly.<br />

“Where have you been hiding yourself?” she asks me.<br />

I stumble for a reply. “Nowhere, ma’am.” Then, “I<br />

have to fetch my mother.”<br />

I reach the middle of Nooksack Avenue before I<br />

stop and glance back. I can see Mrs. Bell through the<br />

telegraph office window as she goes in to talk with Mr.<br />

Osterman. She’s heated up about something, pointing<br />

out the window. Mr. Osterman looks outside—directly<br />

at me! The next thing I know, he’s outside on the boardwalk<br />

in his shirtsleeves, despite the rain coming down.<br />

116 117


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“George!” he calls to me. “On second thought, there’s<br />

no reason to wait on those repairs until summer. Come<br />

see me around noon on Saturday. I’ll get you started.<br />

How does a dollar and two bits a day sound?”<br />

It sounds like the best thing that’s happened in a<br />

long, long time. My heart takes a leap, I’m so excited.<br />

“I’ll be here!” I tell him. “Thanks, Mr. Osterman!”<br />

“You’re welcome,” he says. “Come prepared to work<br />

hard, now.”<br />

“I will!”<br />

I head over to meet Mam at the doctor’s office,<br />

suddenly walking on air. I must be in Mr. Osterman’s<br />

good books, after all, or he wouldn’t have given me the<br />

job. Maybe now we Gillies can start living down our<br />

reputation as Indian lovers. Maybe now we can all get<br />

back to the way things were, before.<br />

When I walk into the drug store, Mrs. Thompson<br />

is behind the counter handing Mam a bottle of Dr.<br />

Thompson’s special patented medicine to help ease<br />

Teddy’s fever. Mam has to ask Mrs. Thompson if she<br />

can pay for it next week, and Mrs. Thompson says<br />

all right. She’s nice about it, but I know Mam hates<br />

having to ask. Once we’re settled in the wagon and<br />

headed back out of town, I tell Mam not to worry,<br />

that soon I’ll have the money to settle our account.<br />

“And how might that be?” she asks.<br />

“Mr. Osterman’s paying me to check the telegraph<br />

line,” I reply. I’m so excited I could burst. But instead<br />

of being pleased she looks wearier still, like now she<br />

has one more thing to worry about. “What’s wrong?” I<br />

ask. “I thought you’d be happy.”<br />

“I am, George. I am. Just be careful how you tell<br />

Father,” she says.<br />

“Don’t you see, Mam?” I tell her. “The fact he gave<br />

me the job means he’s forgiven Father. Now everybody<br />

will be friends with us again.”<br />

I have seldom heard my mother speak in anger, but<br />

it bursts from her now.<br />

“Your father needs forgiving from God, and<br />

sometimes from me,” she says, “but never from those<br />

hooligans!”<br />

Hooligans! And not a word about me finding a<br />

paying job. I thought she would be pleased.<br />

“They’re not hooligans,” I tell her, “any more than<br />

Father and I are!”<br />

“You talk like you’re proud of what happened<br />

to that boy,” she hisses, wrapping her shawl tighter<br />

around the baby as though she needs to protect him<br />

from me.<br />

For a moment I can’t speak. I don’t know if I can<br />

keep my voice steady.<br />

“I’m not proud of it,” I say at last, and my voice<br />

breaks just as I feared.<br />

I’m aware of her looking over at me, but I keep my<br />

eyes straight ahead to where the motion of Mae’s and<br />

118 119


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Ulysses’s hindquarters is blurred by tears. She reaches<br />

out her hand and squeezes my arm.<br />

“You’re a good boy, George,” she tells me. “I know<br />

you’re a good boy.”<br />

I wipe my nose on my sleeve, and Mam doesn’t<br />

remind me not to. I’m grateful for the drizzle that<br />

disguises the wet running down my cheeks.<br />

By the next morning, the tonic has made Teddy’s<br />

fever go down, but he’s still not feeding right. He<br />

sleeps all the time. Babies are supposed to sleep a<br />

lot, but Mam says they should wake up hungry and<br />

yelling for food, which Teddy does not. She is worn<br />

out with worrying. If Father is worried about Teddy,<br />

he doesn’t show it the way Mam does. I think I know<br />

why. Speaking for myself, I am not attached to Teddy<br />

the same way I am to my other brothers and sisters.<br />

If he’s going to die, I don’t want to feel bad, the way I<br />

did with Baby Marie.<br />

First thing at school on Tuesday, Miss Carmichael<br />

makes me recite that poem by Mr. Emerson she made<br />

me learn—in front of the entire class. Pete and Tom<br />

snicker, but Abigail tells them to hush up, and they do.<br />

On Wednesday, the boys invite me to play catch with<br />

them at the lunch break, like they normally would. The<br />

mill stays quiet all week, though, so maybe we Gillies<br />

haven’t been completely forgiven like I’d hoped.<br />

But it’s been a mild winter and the farmers are busy<br />

getting a head start on their spring wheat. Father has<br />

started ploughing, too, which keeps him occupied and<br />

improves his mood. I mind what Mam said and wait<br />

for the right moment to tell him about me working<br />

for Mr. Osterman.<br />

I’m in the shed milking on Thursday evening when<br />

Father comes in to hang up the plough for the night.<br />

I watch him take handfuls of oats from a sack and put<br />

them in a feed bag.<br />

“Ulysses is getting a treat tonight,” I say.<br />

“Aye, he’s earned it. We finished the lower field up<br />

to the creek.”<br />

“That’s good.”<br />

Father is on his way out of the barn with the feed<br />

bag, whistling softly. This seems as good a time as any.<br />

“I got a job,” I say. I keep pulling on the cow’s<br />

udders. He stops, turns back. I look up at him and tell<br />

him, “With Mr. Osterman.”<br />

He studies me for a long moment, but he isn’t mad.<br />

Not yet, at least.<br />

“What gave you cause to speak to Mr. Osterman?”<br />

“I went on Monday when Mam and I were to town,<br />

to tell him what Joe Hampton told me about the<br />

Sumas attacking us.”<br />

He peers at me.<br />

“About what?”<br />

“Joe says the Sumas are gathering … on account<br />

120 121


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

of what happened. But it’s all right. Mr. Osterman<br />

said not to worry about it, that he knows from<br />

the telegraphs coming through the line that the<br />

Canadians have got the situation under control.”<br />

“And why did you not think to tell your own father<br />

about this before telling Mr. Osterman?”<br />

“I tried,” I say, not wanting to tell him why I did<br />

not succeed.<br />

I wait for his anger, but it doesn’t come. For a<br />

moment, he seems unable to look at me. I tell him,<br />

“Mr. Osterman said not to tell anybody about the<br />

Sumas lest it starts a scare. He told me to tell you the<br />

same.”<br />

“Did he now?”<br />

“I told him about Joe saying Louie Sam was<br />

innocent, too.”<br />

Father takes a step toward me. “What’s that?”<br />

“Joe said Louie Sam told his mother he didn’t<br />

murder Mr. Bell.”<br />

“And Mr. Osterman told you to keep quiet about<br />

that?”<br />

“That’s right.”<br />

I can see that Father is thrown.<br />

“You’re to stay away from Mr. Osterman,” he says.<br />

“Do you ken me?”<br />

“But I’m working for him, repairing the telegraph<br />

line. He’s paying a dollar and two bits a day—enough<br />

to pay for the doctor, and Teddy’s medicine.”<br />

Father shakes his head. He’s building up steam.<br />

When he speaks, his voice is low and dangerous.<br />

“You think I’m not capable of paying for the<br />

doctor?”<br />

“No, sir. I mean, yes, sir! I mean …” Nothing is<br />

coming out right. “I want to help,” I say.<br />

He’s quiet for a long moment. He won’t look me in<br />

the eye. Then he says, “I appreciate that.”<br />

He goes out to give Ulysses his feed. Quickly, I<br />

pour the milk in my pail into the collecting barrel<br />

and follow him outside with a lantern. He’s inside<br />

the paddock scratching Ulysses’s ears while the mule<br />

eats from the bag of oats he’s holding up for him.<br />

Mae noses up to them, wanting her share. He pats her<br />

neck, but pushes her away. I know this much about<br />

how my Father thinks: rewards must be earned.<br />

“Why don’t you like Mr. Osterman?” I ask.<br />

“Who says I don’t like him?”<br />

“Father, why don’t you?”<br />

There’s a long pause. I’m taking a chance pressing<br />

the point, but I know that for some reason he is<br />

distrustful of Mr. Osterman. Maybe it’s the dim<br />

evening light that lets him admit that I’m right.<br />

“I heard a story about him,” he says. “Seems<br />

he spent a goodly amount of time drinking at the<br />

Roadhouse when he was younger, before he acquired<br />

respectability. One night, he and a mate by the name<br />

of John Quin drank corn whiskey ’til they passed out,<br />

122 123


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

so Doc Barrow put the two of them in a room to sleep<br />

it off. Only problem was, come the morning, Quin<br />

wakes up dead.”<br />

He gets a wry smile, but I don’t see what’s funny.<br />

“What killed him?” I ask.<br />

“That’s the question, isn’t it? Some people say it was<br />

the whiskey. But it’s curious how people seem to wind<br />

up dead around Bill Osterman.”<br />

“He’s nice to me,” I tell him. “Everybody looks up<br />

to him.”<br />

“You watch yourself around him. That’s all I have<br />

to say.”<br />

Ulysses has finished his oats. Father takes the feed<br />

bag into the shed, and I go into the house. Mam is in<br />

the rocking chair by the stove with Teddy in her arms.<br />

He’s sleeping again.<br />

“I told him,” I say. “About Mr. Osterman.”<br />

“What did he say?”<br />

“To be careful.”<br />

“Aye,” she says, pulling the blanket up around the<br />

baby’s head. “That’s always good advice.”<br />

Chapter Fourteen<br />

On Friday afternoon, there’s an event that the<br />

whole of the Nooksack Valley has been looking<br />

forward to for weeks and weeks, before the murder<br />

of Mr. Bell took everybody’s attention. The governor<br />

of the Washington Territory, Dr. William A. Newell<br />

himself, is coming to The Crossing all the way from<br />

the territorial capitol in Olympia to speak to the issue<br />

of statehood, at the behest of Bill Moultray. A dance<br />

is to follow in the hall above Mr. Moultray’s livery<br />

stable, which, truth be told, is the event that most<br />

folks have been counting the days toward, at least<br />

the younger folks. Before the murder business took<br />

hold, all Abigail Stevens and the other girls at school<br />

wanted to talk about was their new dresses and hair<br />

ribbons.<br />

It’s the view of most folks in the Washington<br />

Territory that statehood is long overdue. The federal<br />

government in that other Washington—the nation’s<br />

capital—argues back that we don’t have enough people<br />

in our territory to warrant becoming a state. But along<br />

124 125


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

with the Dakotas and Montana, we keep pushing<br />

for statehood anyway. It’s the nature of frontiersmen<br />

to want to rule themselves. We want to elect our<br />

governor, not have him appointed by the president<br />

of the United States, as he is now. And we want<br />

seats in the U.S. Senate, too, instead of our paltry one<br />

seat in the lower house.<br />

Friday at school, Miss Carmichael dismisses us<br />

early so we can all be front row center when the<br />

speeches begin over at The Crossing. By four o’clock, a<br />

lot of folks have turned up in the open space between<br />

Mr. Moultray’s store and his livery stable to listen<br />

to the bigwigs. The sun is shining and there’s a nice<br />

feeling of excitement in the air, as though everything<br />

is normal again. I scan the crowd for Father, and I feel<br />

happy when I spot him toward the back, talking with<br />

Mr. Stevens, Abigail’s father—as though we Gillies,<br />

too, are back to normal.<br />

Dave Harkness is in the crowd, and beside him<br />

stands Mrs. Bell. If she is aware of what people say<br />

about her behind her back, she doesn’t seem to care.<br />

She’s wearing a fancy hat and holding her chin up<br />

high, as though she wants folks to notice her—<br />

standing beside Mr. Harkness like they belong to<br />

each other, with or without the benefit of a preacher.<br />

I look over to where Pete Harkness is shining up<br />

to a couple of the girls from school. The girls are<br />

giddy at whatever it is he’s saying to them, giggling<br />

and carrying on. I wonder what special power the<br />

Harkness men have over women. Or maybe it’s the<br />

women who have the power over them.<br />

Abigail Stevens comes up beside me.<br />

“How do I look, George?” she asks me.<br />

I don’t know what to say. She looks pretty, like<br />

always, except today she’s wearing a bonnet like the<br />

grown-up women. Instead of braids, she has dark curls<br />

peeking out from under the brim. She bats her eyes.<br />

“You look nice,” I tell her.<br />

But that just makes her mad.<br />

“Is that all you got to say?”<br />

I don’t know what I said wrong.<br />

“You look very nice.”<br />

“For your information,” she says, “my mother<br />

ordered this hat all the way from Seattle.” She lifts<br />

the corner of her overcoat to show me the dress she’s<br />

wearing underneath. “It’s to match my new dress for<br />

the dance. You’re coming to the dance, aren’t you?”<br />

“I wasn’t planning on it …,” I say.<br />

I’m about to impress her with the fact that I can’t<br />

be up late tonight because I have a job working for<br />

Mr. Osterman starting in the morning when she hits<br />

me with the little purse she’s carrying, which also<br />

matches her new dress for the dance.<br />

“You are as slow as a fat toad on a hot day, George<br />

Gillies!”<br />

She stomps away. I’m thinking that maybe I should<br />

126 127


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

go after her and find out why she’s suddenly acting<br />

crazy as a loon, but at that moment several men come<br />

out of Moultray’s Store, among them Mr. Moultray<br />

and Mr. Osterman—and a man I take to be Governor<br />

Newell. Chairs have been set up for them along the<br />

boardwalk, facing the crowd. Governor Newell is old,<br />

tall, and lanky, with big mutton chops. Father says<br />

he’s a Yankee easterner through and through—the<br />

president’s man. Father doesn’t mean that as flattery.<br />

Mr. Moultray calls for the crowd to quiet down.<br />

Like I say, he’s a natural leader. When he speaks,<br />

people listen.<br />

“Ladies and gentlemen,” starts Mr. Moultray. “I<br />

thank you for coming out on this fine afternoon to<br />

demonstrate to Governor Newell the fervor with<br />

which we Washingtonians regard the imminence of<br />

statehood.”<br />

There’s a burst of cheering and applause. Miss<br />

Carmichael, who has managed to find a spot directly<br />

in front of Mr. Moultray, is clapping so hard she<br />

knocks her bonnet crooked.<br />

“It is our hope that Governor Newell will<br />

communicate that fervor to the president in<br />

Washington, D.C. For it is not a question of if, but<br />

when the people of this great territory assume their<br />

rightful place amongst the republics of the United<br />

States of America!”<br />

The crowd is even louder now. Miss Carmichael’s<br />

bonnet has flown right off, held on only by the ribbons<br />

tied under her chin. Mr. Moultray waits for folks to<br />

settle down before continuing at length in the same<br />

vein, talking a lot about destiny and God’s will. This<br />

whole time, Governor Newell is sitting still and stonefaced<br />

in his chair. For all I know he’s fallen asleep with<br />

his eyes open. At last Mr. Moultray finishes speaking,<br />

and it’s Governor Newell’s turn. The governor looks a<br />

little startled when Mr. Moultray speaks his name—so<br />

maybe he was sleeping. He takes his time getting up<br />

from his chair.<br />

“Good afternoon,” he begins.<br />

The crowd is still, wondering what he’ll say next—<br />

how, after Mr. Moultray has just finished making such<br />

a strong case for statehood, he could have the audacity<br />

to tell us we’re not yet ready. Before he speaks, he digs<br />

into his coat pocket and brings out a folded piece of<br />

paper. He opens it up. It appears to be a cable.<br />

“I have here,” he says, “a telegraph from Attorney<br />

General Davis in Washington, D.C., dated a little<br />

over a week ago, on Thursday, the twenty-eighth of<br />

February. It pertains to an event that took place at the<br />

hands of certain individuals from the Nooksack Valley<br />

on the preceding day.”<br />

The twenty-eighth is Teddy’s birthday. It’s also<br />

the day after the hanging of Louie Sam. I glance to<br />

Mr. Moultray and Mr. Osterman, seated behind the<br />

governor. From the way Mr. Osterman’s shifting in his<br />

128 129


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

chair, it looks like this is one telegraph our telegraph<br />

man knows nothing about. And Mr. Moultray looks<br />

peaked all of a sudden. It’s the same look he wore when<br />

Louie Sam told him he was going to fix him. I flash to<br />

a memory of Mr. Moultray’s hand making contact with<br />

that pony’s hindquarters. I see bound legs thrashing in<br />

midair. My nice normal feeling is chased away.<br />

The governor proceeds to read the telegraph to<br />

the crowd.<br />

“‘I am requesting in response to a communication<br />

from Her Majesty’s Government in Canada that you<br />

instruct your territorial police to watch out for and<br />

arrest members of a lynch mob charged with hanging<br />

a Canadian Indian on Canadian soil near Sumas<br />

Prairie, British Columbia, pending the Canadians’<br />

application for extradition proceedings.’”<br />

The crowd goes dead silent. The governor looks out<br />

over the assembled folk of the Nooksack Valley like a<br />

judge about to pass sentence.<br />

“Pursuant to these instructions,” he says, “I have<br />

directed Mr. Bradshaw, the prosecuting attorney of<br />

the Third Judicial District in Port Townsend, to act<br />

immediately and vigorously against the leaders of this<br />

lynch mob so that they can be extradited to Canada,<br />

where they will stand trial for their crimes.”<br />

Mr. Moultray and Mr. Osterman sit gobsmacked. Or<br />

maybe I just think they must be, because I am for sure.<br />

“As to the issue of statehood,” says the governor,<br />

“perhaps that is best left to another day.”<br />

Having said his piece, Governor Newell stands<br />

above us on the boardwalk, as though expecting the<br />

leaders of the Nooksack Vigilance Committee to step<br />

forward and face judgment this very moment. But<br />

nobody moves—except Miss Carmichael, whose hand<br />

goes to her mouth as she utters a small cry. I look<br />

around to see if Father is still here. He’s at the back<br />

where he was earlier, standing beside Mr. Stevens.<br />

Both of their heads are bowed, eyes hidden by their<br />

hat brims. Everybody is silent—until an angry voice<br />

booms out of the crowd.<br />

“We was promised a talk on us becoming a state, so<br />

let’s hear it!”<br />

We all crane our necks to see that the speaker is<br />

Dave Harkness. His face is all red with fury. Annette<br />

Bell is standing there beside him frowning, with<br />

her arms crossed tight. She says something to Mr.<br />

Harkness, who then pipes up again.<br />

“If the United States Government has got<br />

something to say to us, they can come say it to our<br />

faces instead of sending their hired mouthpiece to do<br />

it!” he says.<br />

The crowd, so silent a moment ago, sends up<br />

a cheer. People are hollering about freedom and<br />

democracy, and about how no Washingtonian got<br />

to cast a vote to elect Governor Newell to office, so<br />

he has no rightful place messing in our business and<br />

130 131


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

telling us what to do. Up on the boardwalk, Governor<br />

Newell sputters something about how we settlers are<br />

ignorant rabble unfit to govern ourselves, which makes<br />

the crowd angrier still. Mr. Moultray is on his feet<br />

trying to calm everybody down, but he’s not trying<br />

very hard. When a rock whizzes by the governor, close<br />

enough to ruffle his mutton chops, Mr. Moultray<br />

whispers something to the men who came with him<br />

from Olympia, who then hustle the governor into<br />

Moultray’s Store. Mr. Moultray turns to the crowd<br />

and starts speechifying.<br />

“Fellow citizens of Whatcom County,” he says from<br />

his perch on the boardwalk. “Surely the Governor can<br />

not but help to have comprehended how unwavering<br />

is our quest for democracy!”<br />

The crowd sends up another loud cheer. I can’t<br />

believe how fast the subject has gone from the<br />

hanging of Louie Sam back to statehood. I can’t<br />

believe how the men in the crowd—most of whom<br />

rode with the posse that night—don’t seem worried<br />

about what Governor Newell just said about bringing<br />

the leaders to justice. By my count, all five leaders of<br />

the posse are present—Mr. Harkness, Mr. Osterman,<br />

Mr. Breckenridge, Mr. Hopkins, and Mr. Moultray<br />

himself, who at this moment is working folks up into<br />

a frenzy of hollering for their rights.<br />

We see no more of the governor. In the crowd, I<br />

hear people proclaiming about how Bill Moultray<br />

showed the president’s man a thing or two. The nerve<br />

of him, coming here and reading that telegraph! From<br />

the way they talk, it’s like the right to statehood has<br />

somehow become the same thing as the right to hang<br />

Louie Sam, though in my mind they are not the same<br />

at all. The first is right and fair. But the hanging … if<br />

folks believe so strongly it was the right thing to do,<br />

then why aren’t they willing to step up to the governor<br />

and tell him so?<br />

After a while, the crowd starts to break up. Lots<br />

of folks are staying around for the dance later and<br />

have brought baskets of food for their dinners. I see<br />

Abigail Stevens sitting in a wagon with her parents<br />

and her little sisters, eating a sandwich. I think about<br />

going over to patch it up with her, to maybe even<br />

ask her for a dance if I stay for a little while, but the<br />

thought of it makes me break out in a sweat. I head<br />

over to Father, who is untethering Ulysses and Mae<br />

from a post outside the livery stable. John, Will, and<br />

Annie are already seated in the bed of the wagon.<br />

“Are you coming home with us, George?” asks<br />

Father.<br />

“He’s too busy making eyes at Abigail,” says John.<br />

I snarl at him. “Mind your own business, John.”<br />

Father gives John a look that makes him hold his<br />

tongue.<br />

“Stay if you want to,” he says.<br />

132 133


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

I can see Father’s holding back from smiling. It’s<br />

downright humiliating. I climb up into the wagon<br />

beside him without saying anything at all, which is<br />

enough said. Father slaps Ulysses and Mae with the<br />

reins and we start off jostling toward home. After a<br />

while, my thoughts stray back to the governor. I ask<br />

Father, “Do you think he means what he says about<br />

punishing the leaders of the Vigilance Committee?”<br />

Father answers low, so the kids in the back<br />

won’t hear.<br />

“He can mean it all he wants. What he intends to<br />

do about it with the whole valley vowed to secrecy is<br />

another question altogether.”<br />

“Do you think they ought to be punished?”<br />

Father shoots me a cautioning look. I hold his gaze.<br />

I want to know.<br />

“Aye,” he says finally. “Aye, I do.”<br />

Chapter Fifteen<br />

I wake early Saturday morning, so I decide to<br />

put the time to good use before I’m due to go see Mr.<br />

Osterman. I’m fishing for trout in the creek at a good<br />

spot I know upstream from the mill. It’s chilly this<br />

early, but the sun is shining and you can feel spring<br />

just around the corner. After a few minutes I feel a big<br />

tug on my line. I see a brown back fin crest before the<br />

fish swims back down into the water, taking my line<br />

with him. He’s big, maybe a five-pounder. I give him<br />

his head for a bit, then slowly I reel him in, feeling<br />

for just the right amount of tension to keep him on<br />

the hook. When he gets close to the shore, he gets an<br />

inkling that he’s being played and makes a run for it. I<br />

know that’s my do-or-die moment, so I give the line a<br />

big yank—and pull the trout right up onto the shore.<br />

He’s flopping around in the grass like a demon before<br />

I take a rock and end it for him.<br />

“He’s a beaut!”<br />

I spin around, taken by surprise. Who should be<br />

sauntering along a deer path but Joe Hampton. He’s<br />

134 135


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

got a fishing pole with him that must have belonged<br />

to his pa—the Indians usually use traps and spears<br />

to fish.<br />

“Mind if I join you?” he says.<br />

I am not in a position to say no—neither of our<br />

families claims this stretch of the creek, and in fact we<br />

are closer to his shack than to our cabin.<br />

“Suit yourself,” I say.<br />

He digs in the bank for a worm, which he hooks<br />

and then casts into the water. We sit in the grass<br />

twenty feet from each other, tugging at our lines,<br />

listening to birds sing. I am dying for him to tell me<br />

about what happened with his tillicums across the<br />

border. He stays quiet, making me speak first.<br />

“When did you get back?”<br />

“Couple of days ago.”<br />

He falls back into silence. I see he means to make<br />

me work for crumbs of information. I decide to<br />

surprise him with some of my own.<br />

“I hear the Canadian Government has been<br />

calming your people down.”<br />

“If you mean they sent an Indian agent in, that’s<br />

true. Patrick McTiernan. But he came because the<br />

Stó:lō asked him to come.”<br />

I don’t like his attitude, like he’s always got the<br />

upper hand.<br />

“So are they attacking or not?” I challenge him.<br />

“We thought about it. There was something like<br />

two hundred people there. We talked all day and<br />

all night about what should be done. Some people<br />

thought we should come across the border and hang<br />

the first sixty-five Americans we came across, that that<br />

would be a nice round number to even the score for<br />

an innocent boy hanged. But most people thought it<br />

would be enough to take the first white man we found,<br />

carry him back to the hanging tree where Louie Sam<br />

died and string him up. An eye for an eye.”<br />

At that moment I get another bite on my line.<br />

I pull it up. It’s only a catfish, but I’m glad that the<br />

business of landing it gives me a reason to turn<br />

my face away from Joe, because the picture of two<br />

hundred angry Indians coming over the border to<br />

hang sixty-five of us, or even one of us, is giving me<br />

the willies. I keep my back to Joe as I crouch down to<br />

unhook the fish.<br />

“So what did the Indian agent say to that?”<br />

“He wasn’t big on that idea,” says Joe. “He wanted<br />

us to think twice about starting a feud that could wind<br />

up in a full-fledged war. Even though it’s plain as the<br />

nose on your face that we didn’t start it.”<br />

“So how was it left then?”<br />

“There was one thing that everybody could agree<br />

on. There has to be an investigation, to figure out who<br />

really killed Jim Bell.”<br />

Words start in my mouth to deny Louie Sam’s<br />

innocence, but I say nothing. Joe Hampton gives me a<br />

136 137


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

satisfied look, like I’ve just admitted that Louie Sam is<br />

not the culprit.<br />

“The chiefs agreed not to bring a raiding party<br />

across the border. They sent the people back to their<br />

home villages. They’re leaving it up to the Canadian<br />

law to find the murderers.”<br />

“Murderers. You think more than one person killed<br />

Mr. Bell?” I ask.<br />

He looks at me like I’m some kind of idiot.<br />

“I’m talking about the murderers of Louie Sam,” he<br />

says. “If it was up to me, every last murdering son of<br />

a bitch that rode with that lynch mob would pay for<br />

what they done.”<br />

He keeps looking at me, as if to say that he knows<br />

that I’m one of them. I turn away and throw the<br />

catfish back into the creek. I watch it swim down into<br />

the muddy depths, all the while feeling Joe Hampton’s<br />

eyes hooking into me. A murderer. Is that what he’s<br />

saying I am?<br />

I carry the trout home so Mam can fry it for the<br />

noon meal. All the while I’m walking, I’m thinking. I<br />

want to believe that Louie Sam murdered James Bell.<br />

I want to believe it, but I have so many questions. I<br />

keep seeing him in my mind, at the moment when<br />

Mr. Moultray put the rope around his neck. I see the<br />

expression on his face—scared to death, but angry, too.<br />

If he was guilty, he would have acted guilty. Wouldn’t<br />

he? I keep thinking about the fact that Louie Sam<br />

was wearing a pair of suspenders when they hauled<br />

him out of Mr. York’s farmhouse. I wish I knew what<br />

happened to the suspenders we found in the swamp.<br />

I would like to see for myself whether they’re mansized<br />

or boy-sized. If they were man-sized, then it<br />

would have to follow that maybe it wasn’t Louie Sam<br />

running away through the swamp. But who was it<br />

then? And whoever it was, was that the person who<br />

shot Mr. Bell?<br />

When I reach the cabin, I give the trout to John<br />

to clean. He complains about it, but I have to be on<br />

my way into Nooksack to meet Mr. Osterman at the<br />

appointed time. For myself, I take bread and two boiled<br />

eggs to eat as I walk. I am not about to ask Father if I<br />

can take Mae. Since I told him about my job repairing<br />

telegraph poles, he has said nothing more to me about<br />

it. Mam is pleased there will be a little more money,<br />

but she’s worried about what kind of work I’ll be doing,<br />

and how dangerous it will be. I’m wondering about<br />

that, too. But Teddy’s medicine is almost used up. If<br />

Mr. Osterman gives me a day’s wages today, I will have<br />

more than enough to settle Mam’s account with Dr.<br />

Thompson for the last bottle, as well as to purchase a<br />

new one to bring home with me.<br />

When I reach the Nooksack Hotel, the door to<br />

the telegraph office is open, but Mr. Osterman is not<br />

138 139


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

at his desk. I knock on the door, thinking that maybe<br />

he’s in there, but hidden from my view. There’s no<br />

answer. I am unsure what to do, whether to go in and<br />

wait for him, or to stand out here in the lobby of the<br />

hotel. I look across to Mr. Hopkins, thinking to ask<br />

him if he knows Mr. Osterman’s whereabouts, but he<br />

is busy looking after a red-headed man whom I guess<br />

to be a hotel guest. I look from that man’s mud-caked<br />

boots to his worn buckskin coat and I wonder how he<br />

has the money to stay in such a fancy place. Now Mr.<br />

Hopkins is peering at me over his spectacles, looking<br />

me up and down in my fish-stinking dungarees and<br />

jacket, like between me and the red-haired man, he’s<br />

had enough of varmints like us dirtying up his nice<br />

hotel. I’m expecting him to tell me any minute now to<br />

go wait outside.<br />

“I’ve got business with Mr. Osterman,” I tell him.<br />

“What business have you got?”<br />

“He hired me,” I say, and add for emphasis just in<br />

case I haven’t made my point, “I’m working for him.”<br />

The red-headed man turns around and gives me<br />

a look. He throws me a friendly smile, then picks up<br />

his beaten-up valise and starts climbing the spiral<br />

staircase to the rooms upstairs.<br />

“Go wait in the telegraph office,” Mr. Hopkins<br />

tells me.<br />

I decide that must be what Mr. Osterman intended<br />

for me to do all along.<br />

A quarter of an hour goes by. I’m getting the<br />

fidgets just standing in the middle of the room<br />

waiting. There’s a fine leather chair beside the fireplace,<br />

but I don’t feel right sitting in it in my smelly work<br />

clothes. The oak desk chair, on the other hand, has a<br />

cushion I could remove. Also, it’s a swivel chair. I have<br />

never in my life sat in a swivel chair.<br />

I peek outside into the hotel lobby to see if there<br />

is any sign of Mr. Osterman. There is none. I lean<br />

across the desk and look out the window into the<br />

street. It’s silent as the grave out there. So I remove<br />

the cushion from the swivel chair and I sit down.<br />

I swing myself a little to the left, then a little to<br />

the right, imagining what it must be like to be the<br />

telegraph man. I place my finger on the small black<br />

key that Mr. Osterman uses to send messages. I’m<br />

tempted to give a tap or two, but I worry that I<br />

might wind up sending a message to some other<br />

telegraph man down the line.<br />

I don’t mean to stick my nose into telegraph office<br />

business, but there in front of me among the papers on<br />

the desk I can’t help but see a newspaper, and in that<br />

newspaper a headline leaps out at me—“The Sumas<br />

Tragedy.” The newspaper is the British Columbian,<br />

published across the border in the town of New<br />

Westminster. The story is all about the hanging of<br />

Louie Sam, and the meeting of the Canadian Indians<br />

at Sumas that Joe Hampton went to. I can’t believe<br />

140 141


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

I’m reading about us in the newspaper, like we’re as<br />

famous as Wild Bill Hickok!<br />

Deploring the lynching of fourteen-year-old<br />

Louie Sam as an illegal act, Indian agent Patrick<br />

McTiernan promised local chiefs that the Dominion<br />

Government will do everything in its power to<br />

bring those who are responsible to justice.<br />

British Columbia Premier William Smithe has<br />

sent an appeal to Prime Minister Sir John A.<br />

Macdonald in Ottawa, who has demanded that<br />

officials in Washington D.C. and in the Washington<br />

Territory identify the leaders of the American<br />

lynch mob.<br />

“Out of my chair!”<br />

Mr. Osterman is standing in the doorway, red-faced<br />

with anger. I leap up so fast I almost make the swivel<br />

chair fall over.<br />

“Mr. Hopkins said to wait in here …,” I stammer<br />

like a fool.<br />

“That means wait, not snoop.”<br />

Mr. Osterman crosses to his desk. He sees what<br />

I was reading, snatches up the newspaper. He’s<br />

glaring at me. All I can think to say is, “He was only<br />

fourteen.”<br />

“You never mind how old anybody was.”<br />

“Are we in trouble with the law?”<br />

“Just keep your mouth shut and everything’s going<br />

to be fine.”<br />

“But the Canadians—”<br />

“To hell with the damned Canadians!”<br />

Mr. Osterman yells so loud that the whole hotel<br />

must be able to hear him, even the guests upstairs.<br />

I remember what my father said about him finding<br />

respectability only lately, like he wasn’t always<br />

respectable. I wonder if I’m catching a glimpse of his<br />

previous self. But he calms down a bit, maybe because<br />

he’s worried other people might hear.<br />

“I am sick and tired of people sticking their noses<br />

where they don’t belong—and that includes you.”<br />

“I’m sorry, Mr. Osterman.”<br />

“Did I make a mistake offering you this job,<br />

George?”<br />

That makes me panic.<br />

“No, sir!” I tell him.<br />

“Can I rely on your discretion?” I’m not sure what<br />

he means by that. It must show, because then he says,<br />

“Can I count on you to do what’s right, to be a loyal<br />

citizen of Nooksack?”<br />

“Yes, sir. No question.”<br />

He eyes me a moment longer, like he’s making up<br />

his mind about me.<br />

“All right, then. You just do as you’re told, and we’ll<br />

get along fine.”<br />

142 143


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“Yes, sir,” I say.<br />

I’m so relieved, I want to cry—but I keep my face<br />

calm, to show him he can trust me to keep my word.<br />

He turns to a shelf of books and takes down a scroll,<br />

which when he spreads it out on the desk turns out to<br />

be a map of the telegraph line. He jabs his finger at<br />

the section of line that runs from the far side of the<br />

Nooksack River—the part that runs west and south<br />

toward Ferndale.<br />

“I want you to start here and work your way west.<br />

Mr. Harkness will let you ride the ferry across the<br />

river for free.”<br />

I don’t stop to think before I ask, “But what about<br />

the stretch around Mr. Bell’s cabin?”<br />

He brings the flat of his hand down hard on the<br />

desk. “Did you or did you not just promise me to do as<br />

you’re told!”<br />

“I did! I’m sorry! I will!”<br />

I’m kicking myself like crazy. Why can’t I learn to<br />

keep my big mouth shut? He rolls up the map, his face<br />

a fury. I’m sure he’s about to tell me I’m fired before I<br />

even begin. But after a minute, he says, “Does your pa<br />

own a handsaw you can use?”<br />

“Yes, sir.”<br />

I’m thinking that asking Father to allow me to take<br />

it will be a hazard, but I am on such thin ice with Mr.<br />

Osterman that I am not about to tell him “no.”<br />

“Good. Your job is to cut back the underbrush<br />

growing up around the poles, to keep it away from the<br />

wire.”<br />

“Yes, sir.”<br />

“You check the pole for rot, top to bottom, and<br />

for damage from insects and birds. Mr. Moultray will<br />

supply you with pitch for patching. Tell him to put it<br />

on my account.”<br />

“Yes, sir.”<br />

I want to know how I’m supposed to climb up the<br />

poles, but I’m afraid to ask in case I look dumb.<br />

“A day’s work is dawn to dusk. Get an early start<br />

tomorrow. You can come by here for your wages on<br />

Monday.”<br />

So I won’t be paid today, not even tomorrow—<br />

never mind that tomorrow is Sunday and I’ll have<br />

to miss church again. But I am in no position to<br />

complain about working on the Sabbath, nor to ask<br />

Mr. Osterman for the money in advance.<br />

“Yes, sir,” I say. “Thank you, sir.”<br />

I leave the hotel down-hearted and cross the<br />

street to Dr. Thompson’s drug store. Mrs. Thompson<br />

is behind the counter, talking with a customer. The<br />

customer is Mrs. Stevens, Abigail’s mother. They greet<br />

me with smiles. It makes me happy that not all of<br />

Nooksack is against us Gillies.<br />

“How’s the new baby?” Mrs. Thompson asks me.<br />

“Still sickly.”<br />

144 145


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Mrs. Thompson looks worried for us. So does Mrs.<br />

Stevens.<br />

“Winter babies have a hard time of it,” she says,<br />

“even if the winter is mild.”<br />

“I’ll be with you in just a moment,” Mrs. Thompson<br />

tells me kindly.<br />

She goes back to wrapping Mrs. Stevens’s<br />

purchases, continuing the conversation they were<br />

having when I came in.<br />

“I heard he was planning to sue, for estrangement<br />

of affection,” says Mrs. Thompson.<br />

Mrs. Stevens raises her eyebrows and clucks her<br />

tongue.<br />

“What do these men see in that woman?” she says.<br />

“A lonely man is easily misled,” pronounces Mrs.<br />

Thompson.<br />

“How far misled is the question,” says Mrs. Stevens.<br />

Mrs. Thompson drops her voice to a whisper.<br />

“I can’t believe he would go that far.”<br />

Mrs. Stevens shakes her head sadly.<br />

“Susannah must be turning over in her grave,” she<br />

replies.<br />

I know who they’re talking about. Susannah must<br />

be Susannah Harkness, Pete Harkness’s ma, who died<br />

three years back. And “that woman” can be no other<br />

than Mrs. Bell.<br />

Mrs. Stevens says good-bye to Mrs. Thompson and<br />

leaves the store, telling me to give her regards to Mam.<br />

“Now then,” says Mrs. Thompson to me, “it was the<br />

fever tonic Dr. Thompson ordered for the little one,<br />

wasn’t it? That’s seventy-five cents.”<br />

She turns and takes a bottle of it from the shelf<br />

behind her and sets it on the counter. She’s waiting for<br />

her money. I’m standing there with my tongue tied.<br />

“Could I pay you on Monday, ma’am? For both<br />

bottles?”<br />

She’s frowning a little now. I’m afraid that we<br />

Gillies have reached the end of her charity.<br />

“That’s two bottles on your account. Are you sure<br />

you’ll have the money then, George?”<br />

“Yes, ma’am! I’ve got a job, working for Mr.<br />

Osterman.”<br />

She gives me a queer look.<br />

“And what might you be doing for Mr. Osterman?”<br />

“Repairing poles.”<br />

“Do your parents know about this?”<br />

“Yes, ma’am.”<br />

“And they approve?”<br />

“Yes, ma’am.”<br />

She smiles, but her smile is tighter than before. She<br />

pushes the bottle toward me.<br />

“All right, then, George. I’ll see you on Monday.”<br />

Mam is so grateful to me for bringing the medicine<br />

that she gives me a slice of apple pie when I get home.<br />

She isn’t happy about me spending all day Sunday<br />

away from home missing church and all, but she says<br />

146 147


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

that sacrifices must be made. She’s only sorry that it’s<br />

my immortal soul that’s doing the sacrificing. It’s quiet<br />

in the house for once. John and Will are out in the<br />

fields with Father, and Annie has Isabel in the yard<br />

teaching her to dance—though she herself doesn’t<br />

know a waltz from a two-step. Teddy is awake in his<br />

cradle by the stove, but he’s not crying or fussing. He’s<br />

just lying there. Mam gets her mending basket and<br />

sits at the table with me while I eat.<br />

“Mam, what’s ‘estrangement of affection’?” I ask.<br />

“Why would you want to know such a thing?” she<br />

asks me back.<br />

“I heard Mrs. Thompson say it. She was talking<br />

about Mr. Harkness, and Mrs. Bell.”<br />

I see in Mam’s face that a penny has dropped.<br />

“Was she?” she says.<br />

Suddenly, she’s concentrating hard on the hole in<br />

the sock she has stretched over her hand.<br />

“Tell me,” I say. “What does it mean?”<br />

She stays quiet.<br />

“Mam, I’m fifteen. I need to know about the<br />

world.”<br />

Now she looks up at me. She has a sad smile.<br />

“Aye, so you do,” she says. Then, “ ‘Estrangement of<br />

affection’ is when somebody comes between a man and<br />

a woman who are married, or engaged to be married.”<br />

“And you can be sued for that?”<br />

“Aye, you can.”<br />

Now I’m starting to understand.<br />

“So … Mr. Bell wanted to sue Mr. Harkness, for<br />

coming between him and Mrs. Bell?”<br />

Mam’s interest perks up.<br />

“Is that what Mrs. Thompson said?”<br />

“I’m pretty sure that’s who she was talking about.”<br />

“Well, then … yes. I suppose that in Mr. Bell’s<br />

mind he had cause to sue Mr. Harkness.”<br />

I dig my fork into the pie and swallow another bite.<br />

We sit together in silence for a bit, Mam sewing, and<br />

me thinking that I never knew before there were such<br />

bad feelings between Mr. Bell and Mr. Harkness. But<br />

then, how could there not have been?<br />

148 149


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Sixteen<br />

John is doing the milking Sunday morning when<br />

I come into the shed. I take Father’s handsaw down<br />

from its nail. John is watching me while he milks.<br />

“Did you ask him if you can take that?” he wants<br />

to know.<br />

“Why don’t you mind your own business, John?” I<br />

say, because the truth is I didn’t ask Father. I’m hoping<br />

I can return the saw before he notices it’s missing. I put<br />

it in a knapsack with the bread and cheese that Mam<br />

has given me, and set out along the track toward The<br />

Crossing with the sun barely peeking over the trees.<br />

This is the second Sunday since Mr. Bell died. By<br />

the time I reach the remains of his cabin, the sun is<br />

high enough to send sparkles off the frosty rime that’s<br />

spread over the charred timbers like white moss. It’s<br />

almost pretty. I haven’t had breakfast yet, so I stop and<br />

eat some of the bread and cheese. While I chew I walk<br />

the length of the ruins. Kids have started talking at<br />

school about this stretch of the track being haunted<br />

by Mr. Bell’s ghost, but the place doesn’t feel haunted<br />

to me. It just feels lonely. It always felt lonely, though,<br />

even when Mr. Bell was alive.<br />

I come to the spot between what used to be his<br />

store and his kitchen—the spot where we found his<br />

body—and I wonder what it was about him that<br />

made his wife and son hate him so. But did she hate<br />

him enough to want him dead? Is that what Mrs.<br />

Thompson and Mrs. Stevens were driving at? It<br />

doesn’t seem possible that we have a murderer living<br />

right here in our midst. But if it’s true that Louie Sam<br />

didn’t kill Mr. Bell, then somebody else must have<br />

done it. I set out walking again. My mind is full of<br />

such thoughts all the way to The Crossing—about Mr.<br />

Bell hating Mr. Harkness for stealing his wife away,<br />

and Mrs. Bell hating her husband all the more for the<br />

trouble he was causing her and Mr. Harkness. I just<br />

don’t know what to believe.<br />

When I reach Mr. Moultray’s store, it’s closed. In<br />

the livery stable I find Jack Simpson, the man the<br />

posse sent ahead to sneak into Mr. York’s farmhouse.<br />

He tells me to give him a minute and he’ll get the<br />

pitch I need for the repairs from the supplies shed.<br />

I watch him feed and water the last of the horses.<br />

Jack’s a friendly type with a quick smile, though he<br />

smells bad from having no mother or wife to wash his<br />

clothes or tell him to take a bath. He’s close enough to<br />

my age that I feel like I can ask him a question.<br />

“What do you make of Governor Newell saying<br />

150 151


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

he’s going to track down the leaders of the Vigilance<br />

Committee?” I say.<br />

“He can try,” he replies with a laugh.<br />

“Mr. York saw your face. He knows who you are.”<br />

“Mr. York is a good actor,” says Jack.<br />

“What do you mean?”<br />

“The way he was huffin’ and puffin’ at the posse,<br />

that was all for show. He knew we was coming for the<br />

Indian.”<br />

“Who told him?”<br />

“Never you mind,” says Jack.<br />

He gives me a warning look and goes silent—<br />

which is unusual for Jack, who’s a big talker by nature.<br />

I follow him out of the livery to a shed, where he<br />

opens a barrel and starts ladling gooey black pitch<br />

into a bucket for me. I’ve got one more question I’m<br />

itching to ask.<br />

“What was he like?”<br />

“Who?”<br />

“Louie Sam. You saw him that night, didn’t you?<br />

Inside the farmhouse.”<br />

“I didn’t see him. They had him in a back room.”<br />

Then he adds, not being one to miss a chance to puff<br />

himself up, “Mr. York told me about him, though.”<br />

“What did he say?”<br />

“That he was quiet. That he came with Sheriff<br />

Leckie and Mr. Campbell peaceable enough when<br />

they arrested him.”<br />

“Joe Hampton says Louie Sam told his mother he<br />

didn’t do it.”<br />

Jack halts what he’s doing, pitch dripping from the<br />

ladle. He gets hot under the collar.<br />

“Who cares what Joe Hampton says?”<br />

“But what if it’s the truth? What if we got the<br />

wrong fella?”<br />

Jack spits into the straw. “It don’t matter. I would<br />

kill a Chinaman as quick as I would an Indian,” he<br />

says. “And I would kill an Indian as quick as I would<br />

a dog.”<br />

Jack Simpson has a reputation for being likable, but<br />

at this moment I don’t see why. He seems all bluster<br />

and hate to me.<br />

“He was only fourteen,” I tell him.<br />

Jack’s face goes all dark and he stabs his finger at me.<br />

“You Gillies ought to remember who your friends<br />

are,” he says. “Just keep your trap shut.”<br />

He shoves the bucket of pitch at me and walks<br />

away without so much as a “so long.”<br />

I’ve done it again—opened my mouth when I<br />

shouldn’t have. Still, I’m sick and tired of people<br />

telling me to keep quiet.<br />

I head down the hill from the livery to the ferry<br />

landing. The ferry is a scow that’s tethered to a<br />

heavy rope that’s been strung from one shore of the<br />

Nooksack River to the other. The river is shallow here<br />

152 153


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

and calm compared to where it comes rollicking down<br />

from Mount Baker to the south and east of us. Unless<br />

you have your own boat or barge, the ferry is the<br />

only way to cross if you want to travel to Ferndale or<br />

Bellingham. It costs twenty-five cents for a person to<br />

cross, and fifty cents for a horse, or any other animal<br />

with four legs instead of two.<br />

There’s nobody around when I reach the ferry. The<br />

scow is moored at the short dock, its belly pooled<br />

with water from last night’s rain. In part I’m relieved<br />

not to have to face Mr. Harkness, considering the<br />

thoughts I’ve been having about him. But by rights I<br />

should be across the river by now inspecting telegraph<br />

poles. So I walk up the path to the house where Pete<br />

lives with his pa and Mrs. Bell and Jimmy. Mr. Bell’s<br />

horse is in a small paddock. He ambles over when he<br />

sees me coming and sticks his neck out over the split<br />

rails. Maybe he recollects me from the night Pete<br />

and I rode him north. More likely he’s hungry and<br />

wondering if I have something for him to eat.<br />

I’m remembering the times I used to come here to<br />

see Pete on a summer day, how Mrs. Harkness—Pete’s<br />

real mother—would give us hotcakes left over from<br />

breakfast, with jam. Then we’d go fish in the river, or<br />

set snares for rabbits in the woods. We could spend<br />

hours at one adventure or another. The house doesn’t<br />

look much different from when Mrs. Harkness lived<br />

here. It doesn’t look like a den of iniquity. There’s<br />

smoke coming from the chimney, so I know folks are<br />

up and about inside. I walk up and knock on the door.<br />

Nothing happens, so I knock harder.<br />

Jimmy Bell opens the door. His eyes still show<br />

signs of bruising, traces of the beating he took from<br />

John a week ago.<br />

“What do you want?” he says, not at all pleased to<br />

see me standing there. I suppose that one Gillies is as<br />

bad as another to him.<br />

“I need to get across the river,” I reply. “I’m<br />

repairing poles for Mr. Osterman.”<br />

As proof, I hold up my bucket of pitch.<br />

“Pa!” he yells into the house.<br />

I’m thinking, isn’t that interesting, that he calls Mr.<br />

Harkness his pa?<br />

“What is it?” comes a holler from inside.<br />

“George Gillies says he needs to get across the<br />

river!”<br />

In another second, the door swings wider. But it<br />

isn’t Mr. Harkness who’s standing beside Jimmy. It’s<br />

Pete. He looks me up and down like I’m some kind of<br />

trash that’s landed on his stoop.<br />

“What do you need to cross the river for, George?<br />

There some Indians over there you want to go powwow<br />

with?”<br />

There he goes again, calling me an Indian lover.<br />

When did Pete develop this mean streak?<br />

“For your information,” I tell him, “I’ve got work to<br />

154 155


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

do over there for your uncle.”<br />

“You got twenty-five cents?” he asks.<br />

“Mr. Osterman says I don’t have to pay,” I reply.<br />

Mr. Harkness arrives at the door just as I’m telling<br />

Pete this. He’s pulling up his suspenders and his dark<br />

hair is wild, like he just got out of bed. He seems even<br />

taller framed by a door meant for normal-sized people.<br />

“He does, does he?” says Mr. Harkness. Between<br />

his size and his growl, he makes me think of a big<br />

black bear. To be honest, Mr. Harkness has always<br />

frightened me a little.<br />

“He says he’s repairing telegraph poles,” Jimmy<br />

pipes up.<br />

Mr. Harkness looks at my bucket of pitch, then he<br />

looks at me. He lets out a hard laugh. “You take him,”<br />

he says to Pete. Then, to me, “Go wait down by the<br />

ferry.”<br />

He slams the door in my face.<br />

I wait a good quarter of an hour at the ferry before<br />

Pete comes sauntering down the path. He tells me to<br />

climb into the scow, while he unties the moorings. My<br />

boots are sitting in two inches of water in the bottom<br />

of the ferry. I look at the river. Even though it’s pretty<br />

shallow here, the water’s cold and the current is fastmoving.<br />

I wonder where Mr. Hampton drowned,<br />

whether it was near to this shore or the other, or in<br />

the middle. It’s a famous story around here. The ferry<br />

was just a canoe then. It was late spring and the water<br />

was high. Mr. Hampton set out to fetch a traveler<br />

from the other side when a log struck the canoe and<br />

split it in half. They say his family was watching from<br />

the shore when he was thrown into the raging current.<br />

I wonder if Joe watched his pa drown.<br />

“Have you done this before?” I ask.<br />

“ ’Course I have,” Pete snaps.<br />

He jumps into the scow and hands me a pail.<br />

“Start bailing,” he says, picking up the long pole<br />

he’ll use to push us across.<br />

“That’s your job,” I tell him.<br />

“My job is to push your lazy butt across this river,”<br />

he says. “Anyway, you’re riding for free, so don’t act<br />

like I’m your hired hand or something.”<br />

Pete sinks the pole into the water and gives a shove,<br />

throwing his whole body into it. As the scow shifts<br />

away from the dock, I can feel the current pushing at<br />

the boat, trying to send it downstream. The water at my<br />

feet is sloshing around. I fill the pail and start bailing<br />

over the side.<br />

“How much is Uncle Bill paying you?” Pete asks.<br />

“A dollar and half a day.”<br />

“What?!” I’m pleased by his jealousy. “Why the hell<br />

would he hire you, anyway? I’d do it for a dollar, and<br />

I’m his kin.”<br />

“Guess he figures he can rely on me,” I say.<br />

“Are you trying to say I’m not reliable?”<br />

156 157


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“Pete, if you want to know why he hired me instead<br />

of you, go ask him yourself.”<br />

That shuts him up. We’re nearing the middle of the<br />

river now. The scow is straining against the cable. It’s<br />

taking all of Pete’s muscle power to keep it moving<br />

forward. If he hadn’t been acting so high and mighty<br />

lately, I’d go and help him.<br />

“I see Mrs. Bell has claimed that horse for herself,”<br />

I say.<br />

“That’s none of your business.”<br />

“I just wonder what Mr. Bell would think about<br />

that.”<br />

“Mr. Bell ain’t in a condition to do much thinking.”<br />

“Did she get the gold, too?”<br />

“What gold?”<br />

“Five hundred dollars of it. Mr. Moultray found it<br />

in Mr. Bell’s cabin, after it burned.”<br />

“I don’t know anything about that.”<br />

“If Mrs. Bell stood to get the gold as well as the<br />

horse, doesn’t it seem like she would have liked to<br />

have seen Mr. Bell dead?”<br />

“What foolishness are you talking now? You think<br />

she got that Indian to go commit murder for her?”<br />

But I can see that Pete’s thinking it over, that the<br />

idea that his more-or-less stepmother was involved<br />

has never dawned on him before this moment.<br />

I say, “You tell me. You’re the one who saw Louie<br />

Sam that day.”<br />

“Damn right, I did!” he barks.<br />

“Aren’t you going to tell me how he had murder in<br />

his eyes?”<br />

That makes him so angry, he stops poling.<br />

“I know what I saw!” he cries.<br />

For a moment I think I’ve gone too far—that he<br />

might dump me over the side of the scow into the<br />

river. But there’s confusion in his face as well as anger.<br />

“Cool off,” I tell him. “You’re awful touchy about it.”<br />

“Shut your mouth or I’ll shut it for you,” says Pete,<br />

pushing the pole again—refusing to so much as look<br />

at me.<br />

As we reach the shore, Pete tries to slow the scow<br />

down, but we’re coming in too fast. We plough into<br />

the dock with a jolt, gouging the boards.<br />

“Your pa won’t like that,” I say.<br />

I climb out of the scow and tell Pete—who’s<br />

still not talking to me—to watch for my return in<br />

the afternoon. I head on down the telegraph trail<br />

without looking back, happy that for once I’ve had the<br />

last word.<br />

158 159


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Seventeen<br />

The first telegraph pole I come to is a thirtyfooter<br />

just a few paces from the water. The telegraph<br />

cable stretches up from where it was laid across the<br />

riverbed. The underwater part of the wire is coated in<br />

rubber, but where it meets the glass insulator at the<br />

top of the pole that’s there to support it, the wire is<br />

bare copper. This pole is out in the open, so there’s<br />

not much brush around it to speak of. Truth be told,<br />

I’m not altogether clear on what I’m supposed to be<br />

looking for. The wire looks to my eye like it’s sitting<br />

well on the insulator, and the pole looks free from<br />

damage from birds or bugs. So I walk on.<br />

In seconds, the telegraph wire carries messages<br />

that used to take days or weeks to get through by<br />

stagecoach or train. The line runs pole to pole over<br />

mountains and over gorges. It took hundreds of men<br />

years and years to string the wire, through some of the<br />

wildest country you are ever likely to find. But I have a<br />

nice flat trail to follow—though the forest is thick and<br />

wild on either side.<br />

The next pole is a hundred feet along the trail. The<br />

line looks good on this one, too, from what I can see<br />

from the ground, but the ground is swampy here and<br />

brambles have been taking full advantage of that fact,<br />

sending long sprouting branches up. I take out the<br />

handsaw and cut off a few. Then I think I may as well<br />

clear out the whole bush. It has thorns that catch at<br />

my hands and jacket. It takes me a good while before<br />

I’m finished. Once I have the brush cleared away from<br />

the pole, I can see a soft spot in the wood, so I find a<br />

suitable length of branch in the woods and use it to<br />

layer on some pitch.<br />

I tuck the handsaw in my belt and walk on from<br />

pole to pole, hacking away brush where needed. Once<br />

or twice I have to shimmy up the pole a little ways<br />

to apply some pitch. I collect several sticks of various<br />

lengths for this purpose.<br />

By late morning the sky has clouded up. There<br />

could be more rain. I’m heading to my twentythird<br />

pole when I see coming toward me a family of<br />

Indians. This makes me nervous, me being the only<br />

white person in who knows how many miles. There’s<br />

no way of telling whether these Indians are friendly or<br />

not, and I’m wishing I’d brought more than a handsaw<br />

with me. A hatchet would have been a comfort, or<br />

a rifle. But we only have the one rifle, which is for<br />

Father’s use—although I’m allowed to use it for<br />

shooting rabbits and the like.<br />

160 161


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

I keep one eye on the telegraph line, and one on<br />

the Indians. As we draw closer to each other, I see<br />

that it’s just two women and a bunch of kids, so I<br />

relax a bit. But they’re staring at me, which makes me<br />

uncomfortable. One of them is not much older than<br />

Abigail Stevens. She says something to the older one,<br />

her mam I presume, in their gibberish, and they both<br />

start laughing. From the way they keep staring, they<br />

can only be laughing at me. Now the kids start in<br />

giggling. I had not intended to talk to them, but now I<br />

can’t help myself.<br />

“What’s so funny?” I say.<br />

We’re all stopped in the middle of the trail. One of<br />

the little kids, a boy about Isabel’s size, starts prancing<br />

around, holding his hands up to the side of his<br />

head like the devil’s horns. I figure it’s some kind of<br />

heathen dance. Whatever it is he’s doing, the Indians<br />

think he’s pure hilarity, because now they’re clutching<br />

their middles they’re laughing so hard. That just makes<br />

the boy dance harder. He’s loving the attention his<br />

antics are getting from the women.<br />

But it seems his big sister, a girl of Annie’s age, isn’t<br />

amused by him. She grabs him hard by both arms and<br />

tries to make him stop, just the way Annie likes to<br />

boss Isabel. The boy’s face crumples and he builds into<br />

an ear-splitting wail. Now the mother is in the middle<br />

of it, pulling the two kids apart, scolding her daughter,<br />

comforting the boy. I don’t need to understand their<br />

language to get the gist of what she’s saying. I know<br />

what my mam would be saying.<br />

Nobody’s laughing as they walk on. The mother, the<br />

girl, and the little boy are all cross-tempered. But the<br />

other woman, the young one, turns back.<br />

“Man,” she says, meaning me. She points to her<br />

head, and then to mine. “Mowitsh.”<br />

I feel my hair, and discover that I’ve got twigs stuck<br />

on either side of my head from clearing brush. So<br />

that’s what the boy was making fun of. I nod, to let<br />

her know I understand. She smiles back, shy-like, then<br />

she catches up to the rest of them.<br />

“Thank you!” I call after her.<br />

She turns back and smiles again.<br />

There’s a pole every two hundred feet or so along<br />

the trail, roughly twenty-five to a mile. By my fiftieth<br />

pole, I’ve covered about two miles. It’s well past noon<br />

when I stop for a break. I sit on a stump, damp though<br />

it is on my behind, and take out the bread and cheese<br />

Mam sent with me. The day isn’t warm, but the work<br />

has given me a thirst. I wish I had some water, but<br />

there’s no stream nearby. As much as I’m tired and<br />

could stand to rest a little longer, I’m mindful that I<br />

want to make a good impression on Mr. Osterman, this<br />

being my first day on the job. I put what remains of my<br />

food in the knapsack for later, tuck the saw in my belt,<br />

pick up my pitch bucket and sticks, and keep moving.<br />

162 163


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

When I get past the fiftieth pole, I see I have a<br />

problem with the fifty-first. Something has knocked<br />

the telegraph wire off of the glass insulator. It’s<br />

hanging down in a big loop between poles fifty and<br />

fifty-two, ten feet off the ground. How am I meant<br />

to climb the pole way up to the top to put the wire<br />

back in place? I need a ladder, but there’s none for<br />

miles around. I see, though, how a nearby cedar tree<br />

is growing at an angle toward the pole. If I climb the<br />

tree and use my longest pitch stick, maybe I can reach<br />

the wire and lift it back onto the insulator.<br />

I’m jumping to pull myself up onto the bottom<br />

branch of the cedar when suddenly it’s like I hear<br />

Mam speaking to me. “Be careful, George,” she’s<br />

saying. I remember the handsaw I have stuck through<br />

my belt. I take it out and lay it safely on the ground<br />

beside the knapsack and the pitch bucket. Then I start<br />

climbing with my longest pitch stick tucked under<br />

my arm. The main branches of the cedar are nice and<br />

wide, but there are lots of little branches that block<br />

my way. I think about climbing down for the handsaw.<br />

But I reach a branch that is roughly on the same level<br />

as the dangling line and fight my way through the<br />

cedar leaves until I find an open patch.<br />

I’m in luck—the telegraph wire is in view, just a<br />

few feet out from the branch. When I stretch my<br />

arm I can just touch the wire with my pitch stick.<br />

But all I’m doing is making it swing away from me. I<br />

need to hook it somehow, so I climb farther up to the<br />

height of the insulator so I can catch the wire from<br />

underneath and put it back where it belongs.<br />

The branch is wide enough for me to stand up on.<br />

Once I’m standing, I slide my boots along the surface<br />

toward the wire, grabbing at other branches to keep<br />

my balance. The branch is getting thinner, but it’s<br />

still holding my weight all right. Finally, I reckon I<br />

am close enough. I reach my pitch stick under the<br />

wire and give it a good tap to make it swing toward<br />

me. The first time, it’s still outside my reach. But the<br />

second time I’ve got it. I reach out and grab the wire.<br />

The wire burns into the palm of my hand like the<br />

vibrating sting of a giant bee. The shock of it pulses up<br />

my arm. I’m so surprised I don’t even think about the<br />

sensible thing to do, which would be to let go of the<br />

wire. I stand there like a fool holding on. I’m feeling<br />

light-headed. I’m losing my footing. Everything is<br />

going black. The last thing I remember is I’m falling<br />

through the branches, being scratched and bumped. I<br />

do not remember hitting the ground.<br />

When I wake up, my first thought is how quiet it is.<br />

I wonder why there’s no sound of my brothers and<br />

sisters chattering to each other, or of Mam at the<br />

stove fixing breakfast. Slowly it comes to me where I<br />

am, and what happened.<br />

I’m lying on my back under pole number fifty‐one.<br />

164 165


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Judging by the gloom collecting among the trees<br />

along the trail, it’s late in the afternoon. My throat<br />

is parched. I look at my right hand, the one I used to<br />

grab the wire. It’s burned and blistered. But it’s my<br />

left arm that’s throbbing with pain. It’s pinned under<br />

my back at a peculiar angle. Propping myself on my<br />

right elbow, I try to sit up—but the pain from my<br />

other arm shoots up into my neck and makes me cry<br />

out. I lie on my back, thinking what to do. It’s so still<br />

you could hear a twig snap from a mile away, but I<br />

don’t even hear that.<br />

“Hello?” I call, hoping that by some miracle<br />

somebody might be near enough to help me—maybe<br />

that Indian family I met earlier, making their way<br />

home from wherever they had been. Those women<br />

would know what to do for my arm, how to make a<br />

splint for it and wrap it tight. “Hello!?”<br />

But there’s no one. I look up at the telegraph wire,<br />

just visible in the growing darkness, still hanging in<br />

a loop the way I found it. So that’s what electricity<br />

feels like, I think to myself—a detail Mr. Osterman<br />

neglected to tell me. I think: If I had pulled the line<br />

down with me and broken it, the telegraph messages<br />

couldn’t get through and at least he would know<br />

something was wrong. But the telegraph line is fine. I’m<br />

the one that is broken.<br />

I know I can’t stay here. The forest is quiet now,<br />

but cougars hunt by night, and wolves and bears are<br />

always on the prowl. I take a few deep breaths and<br />

push myself up so that I’m sitting. The pain from my<br />

left arm shoots up and down my body, but I tell myself<br />

that if I just hold still it will steady—and it does a<br />

little. I take a few more deep breaths, and I push<br />

myself up to my feet. I think I’m going to pass out<br />

from the pain. Somehow my foggy brain wills my feet<br />

to move, one in front of the other, up the trail the way<br />

I came—toward The Crossing. I have two whole miles<br />

to go and I have to get there before the Harknesses<br />

shut down the ferry for the night.<br />

Every step sends a new tremor through me until<br />

even my teeth ache. I discover that if I use my burned<br />

right hand to hold my left elbow tight against my<br />

body while I walk, the pain subsides a little. After a<br />

while I cheer up, which is strange. Truth be told, I feel<br />

a bit the way I felt when Pete Harkness and I helped<br />

ourselves to his pa’s jug of Doc Barrow’s liquor. Lightheaded<br />

in a pleasant way. A little silly.<br />

I start slowing my pace. I tell myself to stop<br />

worrying so much about getting to The Crossing. All<br />

I really want to do is sleep. I feel like I practically am<br />

sleeping, though I’m walking, too. I start thinking<br />

that it wouldn’t matter if I lay down right here and<br />

closed my eyes, just for a little while. Then I stumble<br />

on a tree root, and the pain from my arm and shoulder<br />

rips through me—waking me. I know I have to keep<br />

walking, before the sleepiness overtakes me again.<br />

166 167


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Suddenly, I’m aware of something moving through<br />

the woods beside the trail, following alongside me.<br />

Whatever it is, it’s light-footed—flitting between the<br />

trees like no more than a shadow. The funny thing is, I<br />

don’t feel afraid. Whatever it is, I don’t think it means<br />

me harm. Maybe this is what the preachers mean<br />

about walking with God. But then I see that whoever<br />

it is, he’s human, not animal—not God. He’s small—a<br />

kid, like me.<br />

“Who’s there?” I say. He doesn’t answer. I lose sight<br />

of him when a clump of bushes comes between us and<br />

I panic a little, because seeing him makes me feel less<br />

lonesome. I’m relieved he’s still there when we reach<br />

the other side of the bushes, his legs keeping pace<br />

with mine.<br />

“Who are you?” Still no answer. “Show yourself!”<br />

And then, ahead of me, he steps out of the woods.<br />

He’s facing me on the trail, blocking my way. I stop<br />

walking. The light is so dim now that I can’t make<br />

out his features. But I know who he is. I know him<br />

from his broad face and his defiant look, the way he<br />

holds his chin up and throws his shoulders back.<br />

“Are you a ghost?” I say.<br />

He still won’t answer. He’s just standing there, like<br />

a statue. I step closer. I see his eyes now, dark coals<br />

burning into me. But there’s light in them, too, like<br />

he’s just heard a good joke. His face is soft and full,<br />

like a little kid’s face. Like the dancing boy’s face.<br />

Why isn’t he angry? He should be angry!<br />

“I’m sorry,” I tell him. “I’m sorry I didn’t speak<br />

up—about the suspenders. I’m sorry for leaving you<br />

there in that clearing, all alone.” Now I’m choking up.<br />

I’m crying. “I’m sorry for your mam!”<br />

At last he speaks.<br />

“George Gillies,” he says, “what the hell are you<br />

babbling about?”<br />

I’m confused. I look again. A moment ago I could<br />

have sworn it was Louie Sam standing there, but<br />

instead it’s Pete Harkness.<br />

“I’ve been waiting for you for hours,” he says. He<br />

holds up a lantern as he steps closer, showing alarm at<br />

the sight of me. “George? What happened to you?”<br />

I’m about ready to pass out.<br />

“I’m sorry,” I say.<br />

They seem the only words I’m capable of just now.<br />

168 169


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Eighteen<br />

Pete half carries, half drags me the rest of the<br />

way along the trail to the river, lighting our way with<br />

the lantern. The breeze has picked up. By the time<br />

we reach the ferry, wind is pushing the clouds away<br />

from the moon, which is full and bright. Pete helps<br />

me into the scow. I’m shivering, so he finds some old<br />

gunnysacks to lie on top of me to keep me warm. He<br />

pushes off from the shore. That’s when I remember,<br />

“The handsaw!”<br />

“What handsaw?”<br />

“My father’s. I left it. I have to go back.”<br />

I struggle to get up on my feet.<br />

“Stay put!” shouts Pete. He’s working up a good<br />

speed, pushing hard on the pole. “You’re in no shape<br />

to be hiking that trail in the dark.”<br />

“He’ll have my hide,” I say.<br />

“My pa will have my ass for running the ferry so<br />

late!”<br />

“Why are you?”<br />

“Because you said you were coming back, and you<br />

didn’t show up.”<br />

It’s taken me this long to realize that Pete could<br />

have left me on the far shore for the night, but instead<br />

he came looking for me down the trail. I’m still too<br />

put off with him to muster a thank you. Instead I say,<br />

“I have to get that saw.”<br />

“I’ll go look for it in the morning.”<br />

“You’ve got school in the morning.”<br />

“So I’ll skip school,” he says, like I’m being dumb.<br />

I lie back on some coils of rope on the floor of the<br />

scow. My need to sleep is taking over again.<br />

“Your pa will be too glad to see you alive to tan<br />

you,” Pete says, by way of easing my worry. I’m glad<br />

to see a glimmer of the old Pete, my friend. “Do your<br />

folks know where you are?”<br />

“They knew where I was going, but I was supposed<br />

to be back tonight.”<br />

“You’ll have to stay with us tonight. You can go<br />

home in the morning, if you’re up to it. Otherwise, I’ll<br />

get word to them.”<br />

“Why are you doing this?” I say.<br />

“Doing what?”<br />

“Being nice.”<br />

“You think you got the corner on being good,<br />

George?”<br />

“I never said that.”<br />

“That’s how you act. Like you’re better than me.<br />

That’s how all you Gillies act. Superior.”<br />

170 171


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Well that takes all. I’m thinking of the night that<br />

Louie Sam died, when Pete and his pa were behaving<br />

like the biggest toads in the puddle, telling everybody<br />

what to do. Humiliating my father in front of the<br />

whole town.<br />

“Seems to me you’ve got that the wrong way round,<br />

Pete.”<br />

“How do you figure that?”<br />

“You’re the one who called me a …”<br />

I can’t say it. Pete has no such problem.<br />

“An Indian lover? If the shoe fits, wear it.” I fall<br />

silent. Pete remarks, “I see you’re not denying it.”<br />

Pete’s pa is not pleased to see either one of us when<br />

at last Pete helps me to their cabin door. He’s right<br />

about one thing—Mr. Harkness is all fired up about<br />

Pete taking the scow across the river in the dark.<br />

When Pete explains that he was worried something<br />

had happened to me, I get the feeling that in Dave<br />

Harkness’s view, neither my life nor my limb qualifies<br />

as an emergency worth risking his ferry over.<br />

Mrs. Bell calms Mr. Harkness down. She tells<br />

Jimmy to fetch some butter for the burn on my right<br />

hand, which has begun to throb something fierce, and<br />

she tells Pete to dish the two of us up some stew from<br />

the pot on the stove. She helps me off with my jacket<br />

and shirt so she can take a look at my injured left arm.<br />

She feels along my forearm, causing me to twinge.<br />

“That’s a break, right enough,” she says in her<br />

Aussie twang. “You’ll have to get Doc Thompson to<br />

set it in plaster.”<br />

“It can wait until the morning,” declares Mr.<br />

Harkness.<br />

She doesn’t disagree with him, but fetches some<br />

rags she ties together to make a sling for my arm.<br />

Telling me to sit at the table, she takes the butter<br />

that Jimmy has brought and lathers it on my right<br />

hand. Pete puts a bowl of stew down before me. I’m<br />

famished, but with one arm in the sling and the other<br />

hand greased up, I have no way to pick up the spoon.<br />

Mrs. Bell sees my predicament, and smiles.<br />

“Let me help you, luv,” she says. She picks up the<br />

spoon and proceeds to feed me the stew. “Is that<br />

good?” she says, teasing me now. “Does Baby like his<br />

dinner?”<br />

I am suddenly heated. I’m afraid I may be blushing.<br />

She smiles at the effect she’s having on me.<br />

“I think Baby likes it!” she declares in a sing-song<br />

voice.<br />

She feeds me another spoonful, this time wiping<br />

gravy from my chin and licking it from her fingers.<br />

Now I feel stirrings in places one ought not to,<br />

especially not when those stirrings are caused by the<br />

more-or-less stepmother of your friend. I try to drive<br />

out the shameful thoughts she’s started in me, to<br />

concentrate on the pain in my arm instead. I bow my<br />

172 173


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

head, praying that no one present will guess what’s in<br />

my mind.<br />

Pete gets up from the table, scraping his chair hard<br />

against the floor, breaking the spell she’s cast over me.<br />

“He can sleep upstairs in my bed,” says Pete. “I’ll<br />

sleep down here.”<br />

Mrs. Bell looks Pete in the eye, like she’s amused by<br />

something.<br />

“Don’t worry, Pete,” she says. “I won’t bite him.”<br />

“He left the stew to burn!” Jimmy’s suddenly<br />

shouting, his voice high and excited.<br />

All eyes are on the stove now, where the big cast<br />

iron stew pot is sending up smoke. Mrs. Bell is across<br />

the room in half a second. She may be small, but she’s<br />

strong—she grabs the handle with a cloth and swings<br />

the heavy pot onto the floor, all the while cursing Pete.<br />

“Did you not think to add some water to it, you<br />

dimwit?!”<br />

“He can’t help it, Ma,” says Jimmy. “He’s just slow.”<br />

Pete looks like he’d like to drive his fist into<br />

Jimmy’s plump, satisfied face. He answers back to Mrs.<br />

Bell, “Don’t blame me! It was already burnt. Better to<br />

hide the taste!”<br />

Mr. Harkness is across the room in a flash—cuffing<br />

Pete so hard against the side of his head that he sends<br />

him sprawling.<br />

“Apologize to your mother!” he thunders.<br />

Everybody’s silent for a few seconds. It seems like<br />

nobody’s even breathing. Pete’s still on the floor from<br />

the blow he just took from his pa. Slowly he gets up.<br />

I’ve never seen him like this—his face is red with fury,<br />

tears streaming down it.<br />

“Goddamn you!” he says. He turns a look of pure<br />

hate on Mrs. Bell. “And goddamn her!”<br />

Pete grabs his jacket from the hook and heads out<br />

into the night, slamming the door behind him. I’m<br />

sitting there wondering if I should follow him when<br />

Mrs. Bell turns to me and smiles.<br />

“I reckon that settles it. You’ll sleep in Pete’s bed.”<br />

“Wipe that smirk off your face, boy.” Mr. Harkness<br />

is speaking to Jimmy. “And don’t you be calling Pete<br />

stupid.”<br />

Jimmy cowers a little and sidles closer to his mam.<br />

Mrs. Bell lifts her chin and gives Mr. Harkness a look<br />

that tells him to watch his step. He’ll have to come<br />

through her if he wants to get his hands on Jimmy. I’ve<br />

never seen Dave Harkness back down before, but he<br />

does now.<br />

I’m wondering where Pete has gone, and whether<br />

he’s coming back. I’m wishing I was with him—anywhere<br />

but here, there’s such a bad feeling in the room.<br />

“If it’s all right, I think I’ll get to bed,” I say. “Thank<br />

you for the stew, and for the sling.”<br />

Mrs. Bell lets out a hard laugh.<br />

“You’re a bit of a stuffed shirt, Georgie, but you’re<br />

all right.”<br />

174 175


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Nineteen<br />

After being so sleepy out on the trail, I think I<br />

will never be able to fall asleep due to the throbbing<br />

from my arm and my hand. But I must sleep, because<br />

I wake up in darkness. At first I think I’m in my<br />

own bed at home, but then the ache from my arm<br />

makes me remember what happened. There’s a curtain<br />

covering a window beside my head, under which I<br />

can see moonlight. I manage to shift enough to open<br />

the curtain a little and let in more light. Now I can<br />

see Jimmy sleeping in the other bed. I wonder if this<br />

is the room that Joe Hampton and his brother slept<br />

in when he lived here, before his father drowned. His<br />

father must have built this house. It’s a nice room,<br />

with a window and all. The whole house is nice, nicer<br />

than ours. If Mr. Hampton built it and it belonged<br />

to him, I wonder why Agnes and her boys don’t live<br />

here still.<br />

I hear voices from downstairs—Mrs. Bell and Mr.<br />

Harkness, but I think I recognize Mr. Moultray’s<br />

voice, too. I wonder if Mr. Moultray knows where Pete<br />

is. I ease myself out of bed and widen the crack in the<br />

open door just enough so I can slip through without<br />

waking Jimmy. The floorboards are cold against my<br />

stocking feet as I step to the top of the stairs. From<br />

here I can tell I was right—Mr. Moultray is in the<br />

parlor. He seems to be reading from a newspaper:<br />

According to Indian agent Patrick McTiernan,<br />

who attended the gathering, the Indian chiefs<br />

hold William Osterman, a Nooksack man,<br />

responsible for the murder for which Louie Sam<br />

was lynched on the night of February 28.<br />

The chiefs believe that Mr. Osterman, the local<br />

telegraph operator, lured Louie Sam to Nooksack<br />

on the pretext of employing him to repair the<br />

telegraph line. He asked the young Indian to walk<br />

with him toward the cabin of James Bell, the<br />

murdered man, only to then change his mind and<br />

tell him to ‘go away.’<br />

According to the chiefs, once Mr. Osterman was<br />

alone, he proceeded to the victim’s cabin, committed<br />

the crime and made his getaway, correctly assuming<br />

that people would see Louie Sam near the cabin and<br />

blame him for the murder.<br />

My heart is pounding by the time Mr. Moultray<br />

176 177


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

stops reading. Are the chiefs right? Is it possible that<br />

Mr. Osterman is the murderer? But why? What did he<br />

have against Mr. Bell? I’m wondering why nobody is<br />

saying anything. Then Mr. Moultray speaks.<br />

“You know how this looks, don’t you? People are<br />

saying Jim Bell was planning on suing you.”<br />

Mrs. Bell speaks up. “Jim Bell was deranged. He<br />

told folks a lot of things that weren’t true—most of<br />

them about me.”<br />

But it seems that Mr. Moultray meant the question<br />

for Mr. Harkness, not her.<br />

“Dave,” he says, “everybody knows that Bill<br />

Osterman’s your brother-in-law, and your friend. Do<br />

you know something you’re not telling me? Bill didn’t<br />

have anything to do with this, did he?”<br />

“Listen to Annette,” says Mr. Harkness. “It’s all<br />

lies. Those redskins are just looking for a reason to<br />

massacre us in our sleep.”<br />

“Goddamn it, answer my question! The governor’s<br />

put out an order to find us. Just today there was a<br />

carrot top by the name of Clark snooping around<br />

the store.” He must be talking about the red-headed<br />

man I saw at the hotel. “He was asking all sorts of<br />

questions about who led the posse, what I thought<br />

about the lynching …”<br />

“What did you tell him?”<br />

“As little as possible, which in and of itself was<br />

enough to tell him I was there.” Mr. Moultray pauses<br />

before he asks, “Did Louie Sam kill Jim Bell, or not?”<br />

“Why are you asking us?” says Mrs. Bell.<br />

“Because I’m beginning to think you know more<br />

than you’re saying. If we hung the wrong man, this<br />

could turn into a full-out Indian War.”<br />

“We did the right thing,” says Mr. Harkness. “And<br />

don’t you worry about no Indian War. If those thieving<br />

redskins make trouble, folks will come from as far<br />

away as Seattle to kill every one of them they can get<br />

their hands on. They’re itching for the chance.”<br />

Says Mr. Moultray, “I’m the one who tightened the<br />

rope, goddammit!”<br />

In my mind I’m back in that night, in that clearing.<br />

I see Mr. Moultray’s startled look when Louie Sam<br />

recognizes him and speaks his name—I hear the slap<br />

he delivers to the pony’s flank, sending it running. I<br />

see Louie Sam up in the air, legs kicking, fighting for<br />

his life to the very end.<br />

Mrs. Bell speaks.<br />

“That’s right, Bill, you were the one—and don’t<br />

you forget it. You’ve got a reputation to protect in this<br />

town. You’ve got ambitions. What’s going to happen<br />

to your political career if you get arrested?”<br />

“My question was for Dave, I’ll thank you,<br />

Annette,” says Mr. Moultray, “and he still hasn’t<br />

answered it. Did you or Bill Osterman have anything<br />

to do with the death of Jim Bell?”<br />

But Mrs. Bell answers him, her voice like a coiled<br />

178 179


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

snake—hissing and ready to strike. “All you need to<br />

worry about,” she says, “is keeping your gob shut.”<br />

“I’ll take that as a yes,” replies Mr. Moultray. He<br />

adds, his voice thick with emotion, “We killed an<br />

innocent boy.”<br />

Mrs. Bell hisses, “For God’s sake, man. He was just<br />

an Indian.”<br />

I don’t go back to sleep. How can I when my<br />

head’s swimming from the things I’ve heard, from the<br />

memory of that clearing in the woods, of that night?<br />

At first light I get up from Pete’s bed and find<br />

my boots. Jimmy’s snoring softly, his mouth hanging<br />

open. Between my broken arm and the burn on my<br />

right hand, it’s a trick carrying my boots, but I manage<br />

to get down the stairs without waking any of the<br />

sleeping bodies in the house. I find my jacket on the<br />

hook by the door. The best I can manage is to drape<br />

it over my shoulders, like a shawl. Outside, I stick<br />

my feet into my boots. I’ll have to wear them loose,<br />

without tying the laces. It’s cold, but even if I had a<br />

way to pull on my mittens, my right hand is blistering<br />

and oozing from the burn, greasy from the butter Mrs.<br />

Bell slathered on it. I tuck it inside my jacket and start<br />

down the path to the river.<br />

I am so relieved to be gone from that house that<br />

I feel light and happy, despite the ache from my<br />

arm—and despite the secrets I’ve heard. Why do the<br />

Sumas chiefs think Mr. Osterman killed Mr. Bell? Is<br />

that what Louie Sam told them? I think back to the<br />

morning we found Mr. Bell dead in his cabin. Annie<br />

and I stayed behind while John and Will went to fetch<br />

the sheriff. Then Mr. Osterman showed up, saying he<br />

happened to be out checking the telegraph line. Is it<br />

possible he was lying? Was he in the neighborhood<br />

because he killed Mr. Bell and set the fire? Is Father<br />

right about his character? Is he a liar and a murderer,<br />

pretending to be a decent man? It seems Mr. Moultray<br />

has his doubts about him, too.<br />

I shudder at the thought of looking Bill Osterman<br />

in the eye to ask for my wages, but I’ll have to do it. I<br />

promised Mrs. Thompson I’d pay for Teddy’s medicine<br />

today. And then I’ll have to pay Dr. Thompson to set<br />

my arm in plaster. My happy feeling is gone. I feel sick<br />

inside.<br />

I reach Mr. Moultray’s livery stable, down the<br />

track from the ferry dock. It’s so early, not even Jack<br />

Simpson is up and about. I have an inkling that I<br />

might find Pete inside. If it was me, that’s where I<br />

would go to find shelter for the night. The horses stir<br />

in their stalls when I go inside, thinking I have their<br />

breakfast with me.<br />

“Pete?” I whisper. I don’t know why I’m whispering. I<br />

suppose all the secret talk has got me on edge. “Pete?”<br />

“Here.” I follow the sound of his voice to an empty<br />

stall, where he’s made himself a bed out of straw and a<br />

180 181


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

horse blanket. I woke him up. He’s grumpy. “What are<br />

you doing out so early?” he asks.<br />

“I’m going into town.”<br />

“To see Doc Thompson?”<br />

“To see your uncle, for my money.”<br />

Pete grunts a reply.<br />

“Mr. Moultray paid a visit last night,” I tell him.<br />

“What did he want?”<br />

“He wanted to know if it’s true what the Sumas<br />

are saying, that your uncle’s the one who murdered<br />

Mr. Bell.”<br />

If yesterday I had accused his kin of murder, Pete<br />

would have hauled off and hit me. But this morning, a<br />

look of confusion comes over his face.<br />

“Why would anybody pay any mind to what the<br />

Sumas have got to say?” he grumbles.<br />

“Mr. Moultray is paying mind to it. He asked<br />

your pa straight out if he knows anything about Bill<br />

Osterman murdering Mr. Bell.”<br />

Pete has no answer to that.<br />

“Your pa didn’t deny it.”<br />

For a moment, he locks eyes with me. I see how<br />

afraid he is.<br />

“Pete, what do you know?”<br />

The moment is over. I’ve pushed him too far. He<br />

rolls over away from me and pulls the horse blanket<br />

up over his shoulder.<br />

“It’s too early for so much talking.”<br />

That’s it—that’s all I’m going to get out of him.<br />

But I tell him, thinking it might make him feel better,<br />

“After you left, your pa told Jimmy to shut his trap<br />

about you.”<br />

He’s silent for a moment or two. His back is to me,<br />

so I don’t know whether he’s sleeping, or thinking.<br />

Then he says, “I won’t be able to go get that saw for<br />

you. I can’t get across the river. I’m not going near him<br />

today.”<br />

“That’s okay. Thanks, anyway,” I tell him.<br />

“I’ll see you, George.”<br />

“I’ll see you, Pete.”<br />

At that I head out of the stable. Once again I’m<br />

happy to be out in the fresh air, away from the trapped<br />

feeling I get around the Harknesses, father and son.<br />

182 183


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Twenty<br />

It’s still early when I get to town, and all<br />

the businesses are closed up tight, including Dr.<br />

Thompson’s drug store. I go into the Nooksack Hotel<br />

even though I know the telegraph office is likely<br />

to be closed, too, and I’m right. Two days ago I felt<br />

shy about asking Mr. Hopkins if I could wait in the<br />

lobby for Mr. Osterman, but today the ache in my<br />

arm makes me not care. There’s a plain wood bench<br />

near the door. I sit down on it, thinking that Mr.<br />

Hopkins can’t complain about my dirty clothes the<br />

way he would if I sat myself on the fancy upholstered<br />

furniture. He’s eyeing me from behind his desk.<br />

“The telegraph office doesn’t open until nine,”<br />

he says.<br />

“I’ll wait, thank you,” I reply.<br />

I’m not sitting there for five minutes when who<br />

should come down the spiral staircase from his room<br />

but the red-headed man, the one Mr. Moultray called<br />

by the name of Clark. I guess I’m staring at him,<br />

because suddenly Carrot Top is looking at me. I turn<br />

my head away, but not fast enough. He ambles over<br />

and sits down at the other end of my bench, although<br />

he has his pick of places to sit in the empty lobby.<br />

“I saw you in here the other day, didn’t I?” he says.<br />

His accent sounds Irish. “You said you were working<br />

for Mr. Osterman.”<br />

“Yes, sir.”<br />

There’s something about him that’s making me<br />

uneasy. I keep looking straight ahead, making it clear<br />

that I don’t want to talk. But that doesn’t stop him.<br />

“You seem kind of young for a telegraph man.”<br />

To which I say nothing. He nods at my arm in<br />

the sling.<br />

“Dangerous work, from the look of it. What did he<br />

hire you to do?”<br />

“To check the line.”<br />

“That’s a big job.”<br />

“Yes, sir.”<br />

“Is that how you got hurt?”<br />

“Yes, sir.”<br />

Mr. Moultray was right about one thing: this fella<br />

Clark asks a lot of questions. From the corner of my<br />

eye I can see Mr. Hopkins glancing over at us. He<br />

seems nervous.<br />

“How long have you worked for Mr. Osterman?”<br />

says Carrot Top. “I ask because I heard he was going<br />

to hire another boy a couple of weeks ago.”<br />

I answer, “I don’t know anything about that.”<br />

184 185


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

I’m lying. Of course I know that Louie Sam expected<br />

Mr. Osterman to hire him, but Mr. Moultray told us<br />

never to speak about Louie Sam and there’s something<br />

about the way Mr. Hopkins is staring at us now from<br />

the hotel desk that is warning me to be careful.<br />

This Mr. Clark won’t give up.<br />

“You don’t know how long you’ve worked for him,”<br />

he says, “or you don’t know about the other boy?”<br />

“About the other boy,” I reply.<br />

He takes out a tobacco pouch and tucks a chew<br />

into his mouth. The tobacco makes a bulge inside his<br />

cheek. I can see he plans to sit here for a while yet.<br />

“That boy met an unfortunate end, of course. I’m<br />

sure you heard about it.” I say nothing. “I hear tell that<br />

there were a couple of white boys about his age who<br />

rode up to Canada with the lynch mob. Might you<br />

know who those boys were? I ask because there are<br />

only so many boys around Nooksack, and I presume<br />

that you all go to school together. I can imagine that a<br />

couple of kids going on an adventure like that might<br />

want to boast about it the next day. Did you hear any<br />

ballyhoo like that around the schoolyard?”<br />

“No,” I say.<br />

I get to my feet. I have to get away from this man.<br />

“You’re George Gillies, aren’t you?” he says. That<br />

stops me. “I talked to your father yesterday. He said<br />

you were off helping Mr. Osterman.” He smiles kindly,<br />

like I’m supposed to take him for a friend. “There’s no<br />

cause to be frightened, George. I’m just trying to find<br />

out what exactly happened that night.”<br />

“Why do you want to know?” I ask. “Who are you?”<br />

“My name is Arthur Clark. I’ve been sent here<br />

by the Dominion Government to investigate the<br />

lynching.”<br />

“I don’t know anything about it.”<br />

I’m a liar and a coward, but I don’t want to go to<br />

jail. He seems to read my mind.<br />

“Understand that the only people who are in<br />

trouble with the law are the ones who led the mob.<br />

A boy who just happened to tag along, he could go<br />

a long way toward easing his conscience if he helped<br />

bring justice for the native boy who was killed.”<br />

Should I trust him? I stand there like a dumb fool<br />

trying to decide. Pete Harkness and I might be all<br />

right, but what about Father? Would they consider<br />

him a leader? He could be arrested. Mr. Clark sees me<br />

weakening.<br />

“I talked to a friend of yours yesterday, George.<br />

Young Pete Harkness.”<br />

This is news to me. Why didn’t Pete say anything to<br />

me about being questioned by Mr. Clark?<br />

“He told me about running into Louie Sam on the<br />

road from Lynden. Got a colorful way of describing<br />

the Indian boy. Makes him sound most fearsome. It’s<br />

quite a story.”<br />

I’ve got a bad feeling about where this is going, like<br />

186 187


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

this Clark fella has read my mind again.<br />

“Did Pete ever talk to you privately about that,<br />

George?” says the Canadian Government man. “Did<br />

he ever let it slip that maybe somebody suggested to<br />

him that he saw Louie Sam? That somebody told Pete<br />

how to describe him to make him sound like he could<br />

have just come from murdering Mr. Bell? Like, for<br />

instance, his uncle, Mr. Osterman?”<br />

That settles it—this man is a mind reader!<br />

“I got to be going,” I say.<br />

“I’ll tell you what, George,” says Mr. Clark. “I’ll be<br />

staying here for a few more days. You know where to<br />

find me if you think of anything that might help. Fair<br />

enough?”<br />

Speak of the devil, who should walk into the hotel<br />

at that very moment but Mr. Osterman? He looks<br />

from me to Mr. Clark. He is not pleased to see that<br />

we’ve been conversing. I want to tell him that it was<br />

Mr. Clark doing all the talking, not me. I’m afraid of<br />

him as I have never been before.<br />

“What happened to your arm, George?”<br />

“I fell,” I say. “The wire at pole number fifty-one<br />

was hanging loose. I tried to put it back up.”<br />

“Seems you sent a boy to do a man’s job, Mr.<br />

Osterman.”<br />

“I believe I told you yesterday, Mr. Clark, that I<br />

have nothing more to say to you.”<br />

Mr. Clark smiles pleasantly.<br />

“There’s no law against me talking to George here,<br />

is there?”<br />

There is no humor in Mr. Osterman when he<br />

replies. “I’d be careful about talking so much. You<br />

wouldn’t want to catch a throat disease.”<br />

Mr. Clark isn’t smiling now, either.<br />

“Are you threatening me?”<br />

“Think of it more as good advice.”<br />

Mr. Clark takes a couple of chews of his tobacco,<br />

then gets up slowly, like he’s got all the time in the<br />

world. He sends a stream of brown juice into the<br />

brass spittoon in the corner. He turns back to Mr.<br />

Osterman, like at last he’s thought of a reply.<br />

“Then I suppose I should thank you for it.”<br />

“Mind your business, Mr. Clark.”<br />

“An unlawful act took place in Canadian territory,<br />

Mr. Osterman. The Dominion Government has the<br />

cooperation of your government to discover the true<br />

circumstances of that act. That makes it my business.”<br />

With that, Mr. Clark heads outdoors. Mr.<br />

Osterman sizes me up.<br />

“What did you tell him?”<br />

“Nothing!”<br />

“Make sure you keep it that way.”<br />

He unlocks the door to the telegraph office and<br />

goes inside. I follow him.<br />

“Mr. Osterman?”<br />

“What?” he snaps.<br />

188 189


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“I need my wages, for yesterday.”<br />

“You were supposed to put in a full day. You only<br />

got to pole fifty-one.”<br />

Does he not see that my arm is in a sling, and that<br />

I’m in pain?<br />

“I got hurt,” I say.<br />

“Through your own stupidity. Nobody told you to<br />

go climbing the poles.”<br />

“You told me to fix them. That’s what I was trying<br />

to do.”<br />

He sees the burn on my right hand.<br />

“What happened there?”<br />

“I was trying to put the line back on the insulator.”<br />

“Don’t you know enough to know the wire is<br />

electrified? You’re lucky you didn’t bring the whole<br />

line down.”<br />

He’s trying to make me feel ignorant and small, but<br />

instead I feel angry.<br />

“How was I supposed to know?” I ask. “You didn’t<br />

tell me.”<br />

“Don’t talk back to me, boy,” he says.<br />

He reaches into his pocket for a handful of coins<br />

and picks out three bits. He throws them at me.<br />

There’s no way I can catch them with my injuries.<br />

“There. Now get out of my sight.”<br />

The coins bounce off the floor, scattering. I’m<br />

burning up with anger and shame as I kneel down to<br />

pick them up.<br />

“This is only half of what I’m owed,” I tell him.<br />

“You did half a day’s work. You get paid for half<br />

a day.”<br />

“But—”<br />

“Get!” he says, raising his voice. “And don’t let me<br />

see you around here again.”<br />

Mr. Osterman is a villain through and through,<br />

I have no doubt of that now. My first thought is to<br />

find Mr. Clark and tell him everything I know. I head<br />

outside and scan the street for him. But instead of Mr.<br />

Clark, my eyes fix on the one man I have more to fear<br />

from at this moment than Mr. Osterman. I see Father<br />

across the street, coming out of the drug store with<br />

Dr. Thompson.<br />

190 191


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Twenty-One<br />

Father has seen me, too. There’s no avoiding what’s<br />

to come. He leaves Dr. Thompson waiting on the<br />

boardwalk across the street and strides through the<br />

mud over to me, his face a fury, his voice booming.<br />

“George, where the hell have you been? Your mam’s<br />

worried sick.”<br />

“I spent the night at the Harknesses’,” I say.<br />

“What happened to your arm?”<br />

“It’s broken. I had a fall.” The tears I’ve been holding<br />

back burst forth. I’m crying like a little kid, snot<br />

running from my nose. “I lost your saw. I’m sorry!”<br />

“My saw?” Father’s staring at me, puzzled, trying<br />

to make sense of what I’m saying. He looks tired and<br />

worn, like this is the last straw. He opens my right<br />

hand in his and examines the burn on my palm. “How<br />

did this happen?”<br />

“It got burned by the electricity in the wire.”<br />

“What were you doing touching the wire? Did<br />

Mam not tell ye to be careful?”<br />

“I didn’t know!” I say. Suddenly, I’m in a confessing<br />

mood. “I only got seventy-five cents,” I say, wiping<br />

the snot on my sleeve. “Half of what I’m owed. Mr.<br />

Osterman says not to come back.”<br />

Father’s jaw sets. “Does he now?” He looks up<br />

toward the telegraph office. “Wait here,” he tells me,<br />

and heads into the hotel.<br />

But I follow him inside. I get to the telegraph office<br />

door in time to see Father pulling Mr. Osterman up<br />

out of his swivel chair by his jacket.<br />

“Give the boy what he’s owed, you no-account<br />

bastard!” he thunders.<br />

Mr. Osterman is younger and stronger than<br />

Father, but Father is fierce. I’d be lying if I said I’m<br />

not pleased to see Mr. Osterman cowering, but I’m<br />

surprised that Father is so worked up about my wages.<br />

“Easy,” says Mr. Osterman.<br />

“You sent a young boy out to tend the line without<br />

so much as a speck of training! Were you hoping he’d<br />

get killed? Is that it? Another boy dead?”<br />

Mr. Hopkins pushes past me into the office.<br />

“Break it up! You want that detective to hear?”<br />

Mr. Hopkins is a shrimp. Father could take him<br />

easily, but he doesn’t put up a fight. The rage has gone<br />

out of him. He gives Mr. Osterman a hateful look.<br />

“Somebody ought to stand up to you,” he says.<br />

“Don’t try putting yourself above the rest of us,<br />

Gillies,” says Osterman. “We were all there. We were<br />

all agreed.”<br />

192 193


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Mr. Hopkins speaks up. “We did what was<br />

necessary.”<br />

I want to shout out that he’s wrong, that Louie<br />

Sam didn’t murder Mr. Bell—that the real murderer is<br />

standing right here before us. But my courage fails me.<br />

“The choice is simple,” says Bill Osterman. “Stand<br />

together or fall separately.”<br />

Father seems to shrink a little at that. He turns<br />

and sees me in the doorway. There’s that same look<br />

in his eyes I saw that night, when he told me to be<br />

quiet about the suspenders. I couldn’t put a name<br />

to it then, but now I can. It’s shame. My father is<br />

ashamed. As much as I sometimes fear his temper, to<br />

see him belittled so is more frightening. I need him<br />

to be strong. I need him to be right—the way he was<br />

right about us having a better life in America than the<br />

one we left behind in Great Britain. The way he was<br />

right that he’d be free to be his own man, and we boys<br />

after him.<br />

Osterman digs in his pants for more coins, the rest<br />

of my pay. He opens my jacket pocket and drops them<br />

inside.<br />

“Take it,” he says, “and get out. The pair of you.”<br />

Mr. Hopkins goes back to his desk without another<br />

word to us. Father and I leave the telegraph office like<br />

kicked dogs. When we’re outside of the hotel, I tell<br />

him, “Not everyone is with Mr. Osterman. Abigail<br />

Stevens says her pa thinks you were right.”<br />

“Right about what?”<br />

“About letting the Canadian law deal with<br />

Louie Sam.”<br />

“You’re not to talk about that.”<br />

“How can we not talk about it?”<br />

“Quiet, George.”<br />

It’s only when we start across the street that I see<br />

Mae hitched to our wagon. The fact that it’s just Mae<br />

and not Ulysses, too, can mean only one thing: Father<br />

was in a hurry to get to town. Dr. Thompson is seated<br />

on the wagon bench, holding his medical bag on his<br />

lap. He’s cross at being kept waiting.<br />

“I thought you said this was an emergency,” he says.<br />

“My apologies, Doctor,” replies Father.<br />

“Is it Teddy?” I ask him.<br />

“Aye.”<br />

He offers nothing more, but I know that it’s serious<br />

if he’s come to fetch Dr. Thompson. Father climbs up<br />

beside the doctor and takes Mae’s reins, while I prop<br />

myself up in the flatbed at the back.<br />

“It appears you have another patient,” Father<br />

remarks.<br />

Dr. Thompson half turns his bulk around to get<br />

a look at me, the largeness of his belly making it<br />

awkward for him to do so.<br />

“I’m all right,” I say. Then, “I have your money.”<br />

“What money might that be?”<br />

“What we owe you for the medicine.”<br />

194 195


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

I feel for the coins in my jacket pocket. The burn<br />

on my hand means I’m only able to grasp them with<br />

my fingertips. They keep slipping away. Father snaps<br />

the reins across Mae’s hindquarters and she starts<br />

off, making the wagon lurch and jarring my sore arm.<br />

Without meaning to, I let out a cry.<br />

“Broken, I warrant,” pronounces Dr. Thompson.<br />

“Stop the wagon. I’ll need plaster of Paris from<br />

the store.”<br />

“The bairn needs you more,” says Father. “He’s<br />

burning up.”<br />

So Teddy’s fever has returned. Mam must be<br />

mad with worry. Father whips the reins, working<br />

Mae up to a fast trot, making the wagon pitch and<br />

jiggle—sending pain shooting through my arm with<br />

every hoofbeat. But I tell myself it’s penance for my<br />

cowardly ways, for the shame that Father and I have<br />

brought upon ourselves. I send a silent prayer to God<br />

promising that if only he’ll spare Teddy, I’ll go talk<br />

to Carrot Top Clark, and I’ll tell him what evil Bill<br />

Osterman has brought upon us all.<br />

Mae has worked up a lather by the time we head up<br />

the track to our cabin. Gyp comes barking to meet us,<br />

but otherwise the house is silent as Father pulls Mae<br />

to a halt in the yard. There’s no crying of a sick baby<br />

to be heard. None of us says anything about it, but I’ll<br />

wager we’re all in fear that Teddy has stopped taking<br />

breaths with which to cry. Will comes outside at the<br />

sound of the wagon.<br />

“John ran off!” he says, eager to deliver his news.<br />

“He’s gone to fetch Agnes, though Mam told him not<br />

to, because the doctor is coming.”<br />

Father is not pleased, but I’m thinking that there<br />

can’t be any harm in fetching Agnes. She’s the one<br />

who brought Teddy into the world, after all. With<br />

some effort, Dr. Thompson shifts his weight around in<br />

the wagon seat to get two feet on the ground.<br />

“Where’s the patient?” he asks.<br />

Inside the cabin, Mam has got Teddy in a tub of<br />

water on the table, trying to bring his fever down.<br />

When she sees me walk in behind Dr. Thompson and<br />

Father, her eyes light up and for a brief second the<br />

furrows of worry leave her face. Then she’s angry.<br />

“I’ll deal with you later,” she says.<br />

She lifts the baby out of the water and wraps him<br />

in a blanket. Anybody can see how skinny and still he<br />

is, how uninterested in being alive.<br />

“Good God, woman,” says Dr. Thompson. “Have<br />

you been starving this child?”<br />

“When I try to nurse him, he falls asleep after a<br />

thimble full,” Mam tells him. “I’ve tried cow’s milk.<br />

He doesn’t want that, either. But I give him his<br />

medicine, three times a day just like you said to do.”<br />

“Let me have a look, then.”<br />

Mam lays the baby gently on the table and steps<br />

196 197


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

aside so that Dr. Thompson can get a look at him. The<br />

doctor sets his bag on a chair and takes from it his<br />

wooden listening tube. He tells Mam, “Unswaddle the<br />

infant, please.”<br />

Mam lifts the blanket away and Dr. Thompson<br />

puts the tip of the tube to Teddy’s tiny chest and the<br />

earpiece to his own ear. He listens for what seems a<br />

long, long time, with all of us —Father and Mam,<br />

Will, Annie, Isabel, and me—watching him frown<br />

and purse his lips. Teddy fusses a little, not liking the<br />

listening tube. At last Dr. Thompson pulls back from<br />

the baby. For a second, he won’t look at Mam. When<br />

he does, we can all see in his face that there’s no hope.<br />

Mam buckles a little. She grabs hold of a chair back to<br />

steady herself. Father steps over to her, and takes her<br />

elbow in his hand.<br />

“His lungs are very weak,” says Dr. Thompson. “For<br />

whatever reason, this baby has failed to thrive. I’m<br />

sorry. There is nothing to be done for him.”<br />

Chapter Twenty-Two<br />

Mam doesn’t cry, but I know inside she wants to.<br />

She bundles little Teddy up in the blanket and holds<br />

him tight against her, able to speak but half a thought.<br />

“But the medicine …”<br />

“I’m sorry,” says Dr. Thompson. “You’ve left it too<br />

late. Perhaps if you had brought him to me sooner.”<br />

I hate the way he’s making Mam feel that what’s<br />

wrong with Teddy is all her fault. I can’t help myself. I<br />

have to speak up.<br />

“We brought him but two weeks ago,” I say. “Don’t<br />

you remember? You said the medicine would make<br />

him better, but he just kept getting sicker.”<br />

“Silence,” says Father, but not in an angry way. I’m<br />

thinking he may agree with me.<br />

“Medicine is not a precise science,” huffs the<br />

doctor. “Naturally, I hoped the baby would improve,<br />

but I don’t claim to work miracles. Now,” he says,<br />

turning to Father, “if you will be so kind as to<br />

transport me back into town, I have other patients<br />

to see.”<br />

198 199


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“What about George’s arm?” says Father.<br />

Dr. Thompson looks over at me like I’m fly speck<br />

for questioning him.<br />

“Save your money and put a splint on it yourself.<br />

That will do as well as a plaster cast,” he says.<br />

He’s talking like we Gillies are paupers. That makes<br />

me even madder.<br />

“Will,” I say. “Reach into my pocket. You’ll find six<br />

bits in there.” Will fishes into my pocket and brings out<br />

the six coins. “Those are for you,” I say to the doctor.<br />

Will hands Dr. Thompson the money. He jingles<br />

the coins in his palm, like he’s trying to see if they’re<br />

real. He gives me a false smile and says, “Thank<br />

you, son.” Then, to Father, “I’ll be sure to tell Mrs.<br />

Thompson that your account is settled.” He nods his<br />

head at Mam. “Good day, Mrs. Gillies. I wish I had<br />

been able to give you better news.”<br />

Mam sits in the rocking chair once Father and Dr.<br />

Thompson are gone, cuddling Teddy and singing to<br />

him softly.<br />

Across the room, Annie asks me, “Is Teddy going<br />

to die, George?”<br />

“That’s up to God’s will,” I say, loud enough so<br />

Mam can hear. “The best thing we can do is look after<br />

ourselves so Mam can look after him.”<br />

“Does your arm hurt much?”<br />

“Yes. Is there any breakfast left?”<br />

I feel guilty for thinking of my stomach at a time<br />

like this, but I haven’t eaten since last night and I am<br />

ravenous. Mam calls from the rocker,<br />

“Fix George some bread and jam, Annie.”<br />

“Yes, Mam.”<br />

“We’ll see to your arm once you’ve eaten, George.”<br />

Little Isabel has had enough of being good.<br />

She holds out her skirt and begins twirling around<br />

the room.<br />

“Annie, let’s dance,” she says.<br />

“Not now!”<br />

Annie is busy slicing bread for me, using her bossy<br />

tone to warn Isabel that she has more important duties<br />

to perform than playing with her. Isabel keeps dancing,<br />

twirling faster and making herself dizzy. She knocks a<br />

chair, but keeps on going. “Isabel, stop!” says Annie.<br />

“But I want to dance!”<br />

You can see it’s only a matter of time before she<br />

bumps her head and starts crying. Ordinarily Mam<br />

would be telling Isabel to mind Annie, but Mam is<br />

only gazing at her from the rocker, shiny-eyed.<br />

“Isabel!”<br />

Annie is cross at not being obeyed. She grabs hold<br />

of Isabel by the arm to stop her. I can see that Isabel<br />

is winding up to a howl of protest. I’m not usually one<br />

to get mixed up with child-minding—that’s women’s<br />

work—but I find myself saying, “I’ll dance with her.”<br />

Isabel lights up. Annie retreats to the cutting board,<br />

200 201


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

where she spreads jam on bread for me. I hold out<br />

the uninjured fingers of my right hand. Isabel reaches<br />

up with her tiny hand and grasps them. Together we<br />

begin swaying in a waltz around the room. I’m careful<br />

to keep the sling holding my broken arm close to<br />

my side.<br />

“You’re a good dancer, George,” says Isabel.<br />

Looking down at her plump face framed by curls, I<br />

dip my head to her in a little bow.<br />

“Thank you kindly, Miss. So are you.”<br />

Mam’s watching us from the rocker, smiling. I hold<br />

up Isabel’s hand with mine to allow her to pirouette.<br />

That’s what Mam calls it when she spins. Will brings<br />

an armful of wood in from outside and carries it to the<br />

stove, looking at me like I’ve lost my mind, but I don’t<br />

care. It’s at that moment that John comes in, followed<br />

by Agnes. Agnes laughs at the sight of Isabel and me.<br />

“To’ke-tie!” she says.<br />

Then her glance falls on Teddy, and her smile<br />

disappears.<br />

Agnes takes over, and we let her. First she makes<br />

Will understand between Chinook and her little bit of<br />

English to fill a pot of water at the creek and to start<br />

it boiling on the stove. From her beaded bag she takes<br />

a bundle of dried herbs and hands them to Annie,<br />

who looks confused.<br />

“Ee’-na stick. Tea,” Agnes says. “For waum sick.”<br />

I know that “stick” serves general purpose for<br />

“wood” in Chinook jargon, and as I look closer at the<br />

dried bundle I see that it’s leaves from a willow tree. I<br />

can guess what “waum sick” means.<br />

“She wants you to make willow tea to bring down<br />

Teddy’s fever,” I tell Annie.<br />

Agnes goes to Mam and reaches for the baby. You<br />

can see that Mam doesn’t want to give him up, but<br />

she knows Agnes is his only hope. Agnes gently takes<br />

him into her arms. Smiling and cooing at Teddy in<br />

her own Sumas tongue, she unfolds the blanket and<br />

takes a good look at him. We’re all watching her close,<br />

just as we did with Dr. Thompson not half an hour<br />

ago. It’s hard to read what she’s thinking. At last she<br />

asks, “Ik-tah muck’-a-muck? To-toosh?” I’m shocked by<br />

her immodesty as she puts her hand over one of her<br />

bosoms, in case we don’t understand. “Milk?” she says<br />

in English.<br />

“He never seems hungry,” replies Mam. “More<br />

often than not, he refuses. When he does nurse, he<br />

throws the milk back up.”<br />

Agnes looks puzzled. She puts her fingers to her<br />

mouth, like she’s putting food there.<br />

“Weght?” she says. Then, in English, “More food?”<br />

John pipes up, “She wants to know if he’s been<br />

eating anything else besides milk.”<br />

Mam starts to shake her head. Then she remembers,<br />

“The medicine.”<br />

202 203


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

John fetches the bottle of Dr. Thompson’s medicine<br />

from the shelf beside the stove. Agnes passes the baby<br />

back to Mam and pulls out the cork stopper to take<br />

a whiff of what’s inside. Her nose wrinkles. Then her<br />

look is pure disgust.<br />

“Baby páht-lum!” she says.<br />

None of us knows what she means.<br />

“What’s páht-lum?” I ask.<br />

Agnes does a crazy dance, making her eyes roll. I<br />

can’t believe it. Mam is aghast.<br />

“Are you saying my baby is drunk?”<br />

Agnes nods. She speaks the next word slowly and<br />

carefully, like she’s trying to teach it to us. “Laud-um.”<br />

She repeats, “Laud-um.”<br />

I’m at a loss. It’s no Chinook word I’ve ever heard<br />

of. But Mam understands.<br />

“Laudanum,” she says. “You mean there’s laudanum<br />

in the medicine.”<br />

Agnes nods her head, expecting Mam to get her<br />

drift, but she doesn’t.<br />

“Of course there‘s laudanum in it,” says Mam. “It’s<br />

medicine.”<br />

Agnes seems upset by our confusion. She prattles<br />

off something in Sumas lingo. We stare at her, then we<br />

look to each other. It’s one thing for Dr. Thompson’s<br />

medicine not to be doing Teddy any good, but is she<br />

saying it’s making him drunk?<br />

“What’s wrong with laudanum?” I ask.<br />

Agnes tilts her head and rests it on her hands, held<br />

together. She closes her eyes.<br />

“Baby moo’-sum. Make sleep.”<br />

I can see the truth dawning on Mam’s face.<br />

“The medicine’s been making him too sleepy! That’s<br />

why he isn’t interested in feeding. That’s why he won’t<br />

gain weight.”<br />

Agnes gives three nods of her head, relieved that<br />

at last we slow-pokes have caught on. Holding it like<br />

poison, Mam takes the bottle from Agnes and thrusts<br />

it at John.<br />

“Pour it down the privy!” she declares.<br />

She holds Teddy to her like he’ll be safe as long as<br />

he’s in her arms.<br />

204 205


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Twenty-Three<br />

When Father gets back and hears what’s happened,<br />

he sends Agnes home with a twenty-pound sack of<br />

our best flour, which he has John carry for her. Before<br />

she leaves, she makes Mam understand that she’s to<br />

let the baby suck on cloth that’s been soaked in willow<br />

tea as much as he’s willing. All of us know that little<br />

Teddy is not out of the woods, but now at least we<br />

have hope for him.<br />

Father has bought plaster of Paris from Dr.<br />

Thompson. He gets Annie to cut up some old<br />

gunnysacks into strips, and he tells Will to bring him<br />

an old sock from Mam’s sewing basket—one that<br />

already has holes in the toe. He cuts the toe open and<br />

slips the tube that results over my broken forearm.<br />

While he mixes the plaster with water, he tells me to<br />

sit at the table and has me hold my arm bent halfway<br />

at the elbow, with my palm upward. He dips the strips<br />

of burlap into the plaster mixture and begins winding<br />

them around the sock.<br />

“How do you know this is right?” I ask him.<br />

“I’ve not been a farmer all my life without learning<br />

how to set a broken bone,” he replies, pretending to be<br />

offended. He’s almost jovial, so lightened is his mood<br />

by our hope for the baby.<br />

He takes another strip and dips it, squeezing it<br />

between his thumb and fingers until there’s just the<br />

right amount of plaster on it. He winds it around my<br />

arm from where the last piece left off. Just when I’m<br />

thinking that I can’t remember the last time I sat in<br />

such companionable silence with my Father, he says,<br />

“About that saw.”<br />

I bow my head.<br />

“Why did you not ask me if you could borrow it?”<br />

There’s nothing for it but to speak the truth.<br />

“I was afraid.”<br />

“Afraid I’d say no?”<br />

“Afraid … because I thought you didn’t want me to<br />

go work for Mr. Osterman.”<br />

He nods, and applies another strip of plastered<br />

burlap.<br />

“I’ll buy you a new one,” I say.<br />

“You spent everything you had on the doctor’s bill.”<br />

“I’ll earn more.”<br />

“Not from Mr. Osterman.”<br />

I want to tell him what I’ve learned about the<br />

telegraph man and the part it seems he played in Mr.<br />

Bell’s murder, but the children and Mam are about.<br />

“No, sir. Not from him.”<br />

206 207


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

After a long moment, he says, “Let’s call it even,<br />

shall we? The doctor’s bill for the saw.”<br />

I catch his gaze. He’s looking at me man to man.<br />

That makes me feel good, better than I have felt in all<br />

these last two weeks. I keep my voice low.<br />

“Father, do you know what the Sumas are saying<br />

about Mr. Osterman?”<br />

“Aye.”<br />

“Do you believe it?”<br />

He takes his time answering.<br />

“Nobody has proof,” he says. “At least, no white<br />

man. Without proof, he’ll go on as he is.”<br />

I think about this as Father continues to apply<br />

plaster to my arm. What proof is there? I try to<br />

remember every detail of the morning we found the<br />

body. I recall that Mr. Osterman looked shocked<br />

enough by the sight of the bloody hole in the back of<br />

Mr. Bell’s head, but that could have been play-acting. I<br />

remember he tried to talk me into taking Annie home,<br />

telling me that he would wait for the sheriff to arrive.<br />

When I refused, he told me to go wait with Annie by<br />

the track. How long did Annie and I wait? A quarter<br />

of an hour? A half? Time enough for Mr. Osterman to<br />

arrange things around the cabin for his own purposes.<br />

And he was the one who suggested we follow that<br />

trail into the swamp, where we found the broken<br />

branches and the tinned food and the suspenders. Did<br />

he plant them there, and lead us to them?<br />

When I went to Mr. Osterman asking to do the<br />

job he was thinking about hiring Louie Sam to do, it<br />

was like he’d forgotten that job ever existed. Not only<br />

that, but he sent me to repair the other end of the<br />

line—the opposite end from the one that supposedly<br />

needed fixing. So … did the poles near Mr. Bell’s<br />

cabin never really need fixing? Did he draw Louie<br />

Sam to Nooksack with the promise of work, when<br />

his real purpose was to make it look like he was the<br />

one who killed the old man? Did Mr. Osterman let<br />

all of us believe that Louie Sam killed Mr. Bell—nay,<br />

lead us to believe it—to keep suspicion away from<br />

himself?<br />

These are the thoughts that fill my head. By the<br />

time Father has finished with my arm, I am resolved<br />

that Bill Osterman must face justice.<br />

Mam sends me to bed early, and I sleep like a log. I<br />

wake up before dawn to the sound of Teddy crying.<br />

It’s a good sound. The cast on my arm is heavy and<br />

still a little damp, but the constant pain has simmered<br />

down to a dull ache. Pulling on my trousers with<br />

one hand, I go out from the bedroom to find Mam<br />

walking the floor with Teddy bundled in her arms.<br />

He’s shrieking and frantic. Mam looks worn out. I<br />

wonder when she last had a full night’s sleep.<br />

“How is he?” I ask.<br />

“His fever’s gone down,” she says.<br />

208 209


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Father comes out from the space he and Mam<br />

share behind the curtain, pulling up his suspenders.<br />

“Is he hungry?”<br />

“I fed him not a half hour ago!”<br />

She puts the baby into Father’s arms. Teddy wails<br />

all the louder, thrashing his little arms. Father tries<br />

to calm him, but he hasn’t Mam’s touch. Mam settles<br />

herself in the rocker and begins opening her blouse—<br />

all modesty gone! I turn my back away. But in another<br />

moment, the baby has stopped crying. I hear the<br />

snuffling sound of him sucking.<br />

“You’d think he’d never been offered the breast<br />

before,” says Father.<br />

“Aye,” says Mam. I can hear the smile in her voice.<br />

“He’s making up for lost time.”<br />

Chapter Twenty-Four<br />

Mam reminds me it is Tuesday morning, and there’s<br />

school. Despite my broken arm and despite the upset<br />

in our house, she insists that John, Will, Annie, and<br />

I will not miss another day of learning. She gets no<br />

argument from me. I have my own reasons for making<br />

the trek into Nooksack, but they have naught to do<br />

with Miss Carmichael making me recite the sonnets<br />

of Mr. Shakespeare for the umpteenth time. I have<br />

not forgotten that at the moment I laid eyes on Father<br />

outside the Nooksack Hotel yesterday morning, I was<br />

on my way to see Mr. Clark, the detective sent by the<br />

Dominion Government to investigate the hanging of<br />

Louie Sam. I make a vow to myself that I will find<br />

him this morning to tell him what I know.<br />

But I’m afraid of how Mr. Osterman might<br />

get back at Father and me if I tell Mr. Clark what<br />

happened that night, knowing as I now do what<br />

a villain Mr. Osterman is. He tricked the men of<br />

Nooksack into executing an innocent boy. I wish<br />

I’d listened to my niggling feeling the night Louie<br />

210 211


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Sam died. I wish I’d spoken up about the suspenders.<br />

Maybe some of those men would have listened. But all<br />

I can do for Louie Sam is speak up now.<br />

As we walk past Mr. Bell’s burnt-out place on our<br />

way to the schoolhouse in town, Will says we should<br />

hurry up or Mr. Bell’s ghost will grab hold of us by the<br />

ankles and pull us into the swamp to drown us.<br />

“Stop talking nonsense,” says John.<br />

“It’s true!” claims Will. “Arthur Breckenridge says<br />

Tom was walking Mary Hecht home past here after<br />

the dance at Moultray’s on Friday night, when all of a<br />

sudden she starts getting pulled into the swamp and<br />

he has to save her.”<br />

“More likely Tom and Mary got caught smooching<br />

in the bushes and had to make up a story,”<br />

replies John.<br />

“You boys mind your tongues around Annie,” says<br />

I, mindful of preserving my sister’s innocence.<br />

“I know what smooching is!” Annie declares, all<br />

miffed.<br />

John gets a smirk.<br />

“Then maybe you should tell George what<br />

smooching is, Annie. Abigail Stevens would thank you<br />

for it.”<br />

If I had a good arm and a hand that wasn’t burnt,<br />

I’d wallop John so hard he wouldn’t know what hit<br />

him. But I don’t, so instead I hook his left leg with<br />

my right foot and send him sprawling into the muddy<br />

track. He springs to his feet again.<br />

“Damn you, George,” he cusses, causing Annie to<br />

cover up her ears. “If you weren’t crippled, I’d settle<br />

this right here and now.”<br />

“Shut your gob, John,” says I. “I have no time for<br />

such childishness.”<br />

John spews damnation at me for calling him a child.<br />

I quicken my pace and walk ahead on my own with<br />

John still yelling at me. I have no patience this morning.<br />

I’m thinking about exactly what I’m going to say to<br />

Mr. Clark when I find him. I know what he wants—<br />

the names of those who led the Nooksack Vigilance<br />

Committee up the Whatcom Trail to Canada. I have<br />

no hesitation naming Mr. Osterman, sure as I am now<br />

that he set this whole tragedy in motion. I have my<br />

suspicions about Dave Harkness being in on it, too. But<br />

what about Mr. Moultray and Mr. Breckenridge and<br />

Mr. Hopkins? Weren’t they misled by Mr. Osterman,<br />

just as much as the rest of us were?<br />

My head is so full up with thinking that I am not<br />

aware that Abigail is waiting for me at the gate to<br />

Stevens’s sawmill up ahead until I am almost upon her.<br />

“George, what happened to your arm?”<br />

I think about telling her that I suffered an injury<br />

while doing important work on the telegraph line, but<br />

instead I find myself stating plain and simple, “I fell<br />

out of a tree.”<br />

212 213


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“Well, that was a stupid thing to do,” says she.<br />

I am coming to admire Abigail’s way with<br />

the unvarnished truth—despite the fact that her<br />

unvarnished truths usually have something to do with<br />

one failing of mine or another. We fall in walking<br />

together toward school, Abigail holding her school<br />

books up against her front like she might need them<br />

for protection.<br />

“How was the dance?” I ask her.<br />

“I wouldn’t know.”<br />

“What do you mean?”<br />

“When Mr. Pratt started up his fiddle, Mrs. Bell<br />

and Pete’s pa were the first ones on the dance floor.<br />

My ma took one look at that floozy showing herself<br />

off like the belle of Whatcom County and made Pa<br />

take me and my little sisters directly home.”<br />

“From the way Mrs. Bell parades around town,<br />

seems like she and a few others think they run the<br />

place,” I remark.<br />

“You’re talking about Mr. Osterman, aren’t you?”<br />

she says.<br />

That throws me a little. What does Abigail know<br />

about Mr. Osterman?<br />

“What makes you say that?”<br />

“Everybody knows what the Indians are saying<br />

about him killing Mr. Bell.”<br />

“Do people believe it?”<br />

“’Course not. Who’s going to believe a bunch of<br />

Indians against the word of a white man?”<br />

“Do you believe them?”<br />

A rare occurrence happens. For several moments,<br />

Abigail says nothing at all. When she finally speaks,<br />

it’s without her usual spit and fire.<br />

“If I tell you something, you promise to keep it<br />

secret?” she says.<br />

“I promise.”<br />

“The morning that Mr. Bell was murdered, Pa saw<br />

Mr. Osterman with the Indian boy. They were walking<br />

out of town, toward Mr. Bell’s place.”<br />

I can’t believe Mr. Stevens has kept this to himself<br />

all this time.<br />

“What were they doing? Were they talking? Were<br />

they arguing?”<br />

“They weren’t fighting or talking. They were just<br />

walking. But here’s the thing.”<br />

“What?”<br />

“Louie Sam wasn’t carrying a rifle, at least not that<br />

Pa could see. So how did he shoot Mr. Bell?”<br />

I’m staggered by this news. It’s exactly the way the<br />

Sumas say it happened—Mr. Osterman got Louie<br />

Sam to walk with him as far as Mr. Bell’s place to<br />

make it look like Louie Sam was the murderer.<br />

“Why didn’t your pa tell anybody about it?” I ask.<br />

“Same reason nobody says anything out loud.<br />

Because they’re afraid of what might happen to them<br />

as a result.”<br />

214 215


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“Somebody’s got to stand up,” I say.<br />

“George Gillies, you just got finished promising me<br />

you wouldn’t say a word!”<br />

She’s got me in a corner. It’s one thing to work up<br />

my own courage to do the right thing and tell what I<br />

know, but a promise is a promise.<br />

“I won’t say anything,” I tell her.<br />

Abigail looks me in the eye. For once she isn’t<br />

mocking me or teasing me. She’s dead serious.<br />

“The only reason I told you is because I know I can<br />

trust you, George.”<br />

I’m amazed by how a few nice words from Abigail<br />

can make me feel so warm all over. I say, “I gave you<br />

my word, and I mean it.”<br />

We’ve reached the point in town where the trail<br />

widens out to become Nooksack Avenue. Abigail<br />

starts down the path toward the schoolhouse. I have<br />

another destination in mind.<br />

“I’ll see you at school, Abigail.”<br />

“Where might you be going?” she asks, all sassy<br />

once more.<br />

“Never you mind. Tell Miss Carmichael I’ll be<br />

along directly.”<br />

“I’ll be sure to give her the message,” she says.<br />

She’s being sarcastic. I can see we’re back to<br />

normal, she and I.<br />

“Thank you kindly,” I answer back without batting<br />

an eye, pleased with myself that I’m learning to hold<br />

my own with her.<br />

Abigail gives me a smile as we part ways. With<br />

that I set out down Nooksack Avenue, heading for<br />

the Nooksack Hotel—wondering how I’m going to<br />

tell Carrot Top about what Mr. Stevens saw, without<br />

breaking my promise to Abigail.<br />

216 217


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Twenty-Five<br />

“Mr. Clark is gone,” says Mr. Hopkins, “and if<br />

you’re smart, you’ll be gone out of here, too, before<br />

anybody finds out you came in here looking for him.”<br />

I’m standing in the lobby of the Nooksack Hotel.<br />

From the way Mr. Hopkins is nodding toward the<br />

telegraph office, I know he’s warning me about the<br />

consequences of Mr. Osterman finding out I’ve come<br />

looking for the detective. But having worked up my<br />

courage this far, I’m not prepared to be put off now.<br />

“Mr. Clark told me he’d be here for a few days,” I say.<br />

“He was persuaded to change his plans,” replies Mr.<br />

Hopkins.<br />

The way he says it, I get the feeling that Mr. Clark<br />

was not persuaded in the nicest way.<br />

“Who persuaded him?” I ask.<br />

“Look, George,” says Mr. Hopkins, stabbing<br />

his finger in my direction, “if you know what’s<br />

good for you and yours, you’ll stop asking so many<br />

damn questions. Or you’ll find out for yourself who<br />

persuaded him.”<br />

It doesn’t matter. I already know the answer. I saw<br />

for myself Mr. Osterman making threats against Mr<br />

Clark right here in the lobby yesterday morning. At<br />

that point, Mr. Clark was sounding brave and resolute,<br />

but I’m guessing that Mr. Osterman found a way to<br />

bring him down a notch or two.<br />

“Did Mr. Clark leave word where he can be<br />

reached?” I ask.<br />

“Why don’t you try sending him a telegram?” says<br />

Mr. Hopkins. “I’m sure Mr. Osterman would be much<br />

obliged to transmit it for you.”<br />

Seems there’s a sarcasm epidemic going on in<br />

this town. Remembering my manners, I thank him<br />

anyway and head out into the street—glad at least<br />

for the good fortune that I have not had to face Mr.<br />

Osterman this morning.<br />

There’s nothing for it but to head over to the<br />

schoolhouse. Owing to my failure to find Mr. Clark,<br />

it turns out that I am there in good time before Miss<br />

Carmichael rings the bell to call us inside. Abigail<br />

glances over to me from where she’s talking with some<br />

of the other girls, then looks away just as quickly. I<br />

understand that she’s not mad or ignoring me. It’s just<br />

that, here in the schoolyard, we’re one way together.<br />

Outside … it seems that maybe we’re starting to be<br />

another way.<br />

I see Pete Harkness over in the corner of the yard<br />

218 219


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

talking tough with some of the older fellas, including<br />

Tom Breckenridge. I head over to him. It’s not until<br />

I get close that I see the shiner on his right eye. I<br />

remember him telling me early yesterday morning<br />

he was planning on staying out of his pa’s way for<br />

fear of his temper. My first thought is that he did<br />

not succeed. But he’s telling the boys around him a<br />

different story altogether.<br />

“… when this drunken Paddy come off the ferry<br />

complaining the ride was too rough, I tell him he can<br />

go eat potato stew for all I care. So he takes me by<br />

surprise and sneaks in a swing at me. But he only got<br />

in the first punch before I laid him out flat …”<br />

It’s such a tall tale, I can’t believe how the fellas<br />

seem to be lapping it up. Pete catches my glance. For<br />

just a second and only for me, his face lets show the<br />

truth of how his eye got blackened. Then he goes back<br />

to spinning his yarn for the boys. It seems that all of a<br />

sudden this town is full of nothing but secrets and lies.<br />

I leave him to it and head into the classroom.<br />

At the end of the day, I tell John, Will, and Annie<br />

to head home without me. I’m waiting for Pete, who<br />

has been held back by Miss Carmichael for his poor<br />

showing on the grammar test she gave the senior<br />

grades today. I’ve got a question for Pete that needs to<br />

be asked in private. From the way he’s been avoiding<br />

me all day, it seems he knows what that question is.<br />

Just about everybody else has cleared off by the time<br />

he comes out of the schoolhouse. He pauses when<br />

he sees me sitting on the step, like he knows what’s<br />

coming and he’s not pleased about it.<br />

“What are you still doing here, George?”<br />

“How’d you get that shiner? And don’t try telling<br />

me it was a drunken Irishman.”<br />

He walks ahead of me, his right eye turned away.<br />

“Leave it be, George,” he says. “It’s none of your<br />

damn business.”<br />

I have to quicken my pace to match his gait, his<br />

legs being that much longer than mine. I still have a<br />

question to ask him.<br />

“Pete, tell me again about seeing Louie Sam on the<br />

road from Lynden on the day Mr. Bell died.”<br />

Now he’s looking at me full on. He’s looking at me<br />

like I’ve lost my mind.<br />

“I’ve told that story a hundred times,” says Pete.<br />

“Are you stupid or something that you need me to tell<br />

it again?”<br />

“Just tell me what you saw.”<br />

“I saw that redskin with murder in his eyes. The<br />

look on his face filled me with terror.”<br />

It strikes me that he uses the same turn of phrase<br />

every time he tells it, like he’s reciting one of Mr.<br />

Shakespeare’s sonnets.<br />

“But he was just a kid,” I say. “What was so<br />

frightening about him?”<br />

220 221


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“He was a savage. Ask General Custer what a<br />

savage is capable of.”<br />

“I saw Louie Sam with my own eyes, Pete. He was<br />

small—smaller than me even. And at least a head<br />

shorter than you.”<br />

“Are you calling me a coward?”<br />

No, not a coward—but maybe a liar. Now comes<br />

the question I’ve been wanting to ask him all day.<br />

“Pete, did you really see him? Or did your Uncle<br />

Bill tell you to say you did? Or your pa?”<br />

Pete stops walking and glares at me. It’s hard to tell<br />

if it’s rage burning in his eyes, or fear.<br />

“Are you some kind of police detective now,<br />

George?” he says. “Let me tell you what happens to<br />

police detectives around here.”<br />

“Tell me,” I say.<br />

His voice goes low.<br />

“They get beat up and run out of town, counting<br />

themselves lucky to still be breathing as they go. So<br />

stop poking your nose where it doesn’t belong.”<br />

So that’s what Mr. Hopkins meant by Mr. Clark<br />

being persuaded to change his plans. I stand my<br />

ground.<br />

“Answer my question. Did you see Louie Sam or<br />

not?”<br />

“Yes! I saw him.”<br />

“Did he look the way you claim he did? Like a<br />

murderer?”<br />

Pete hesitates. He’s faltering.<br />

“Pete,” I say, “was he carrying a rifle with him when<br />

you saw him?”<br />

He’s moving his head from side to side like he’s<br />

trying to shake something off, which is as much as<br />

admitting there was no rifle. He looks weighted down.<br />

He looks like he might be readying to unload the<br />

truth. Then of all things he lets out a laugh.<br />

“Don’t you get it, George? It doesn’t matter. None<br />

of it matters.”<br />

“Yes it does,” I tell him. “It matters if Louie Sam<br />

was innocent.”<br />

“Who does it matter to, except a bunch of<br />

government bigwigs who can’t prove a thing?”<br />

“It matters to his people,” I say. “It matters to his<br />

family.” And I realize how much it matters to me.<br />

“It isn’t right that an innocent boy died to cover<br />

up somebody else’s crime. Just tell me, Pete. Did<br />

somebody tell you what to say to Sheriff Leckie to<br />

make Louie Sam look guilty?”<br />

He lets out a long sigh, like he’s fed up with<br />

holding the truth inside him.<br />

“Pa did,” he says. “And if he ever finds out I told,<br />

he’ll kill me.”<br />

Pete isn’t laughing any more. Not one bit.<br />

222 223


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Twenty-Six<br />

In the early evening, John and Will are splitting<br />

wood while Annie helps Mam wash up from dinner.<br />

Mam is more like her old self again, relieved that<br />

Teddy is crying to be fed all the time. I have waited<br />

for a good moment to get Father alone. I find him<br />

down by the mill seated on a stump, enjoying his<br />

pipe on this fresh spring-like evening while looking<br />

out over the millpond. He’s watching a pair of ducks<br />

swimming and diving. He turns and cocks an eye at<br />

the sound of my approach, as if to say that I’d better<br />

have a good reason for disturbing him.<br />

“I have proof,” I tell him.<br />

“Proof of what?”<br />

“That Louie Sam didn’t do it. Mr. Harkness told<br />

Pete to lie to Sheriff Leckie about seeing him on the<br />

day Mr. Bell died.”<br />

“You mean he didn’t see him?”<br />

“He saw him all right. But all Louie Sam was<br />

doing was walking along the road minding his own<br />

business. He wasn’t carrying a rifle. All that talk about<br />

Louie Sam having murder in his eyes, that was pure<br />

invention coming from Mr. Harkness. I think he was<br />

in on Mr. Bell’s murder, Father,” I tell him. “Dave<br />

Harkness and Bill Osterman were in on it together.”<br />

Father draws on his pipe, looking out over the<br />

pond while he takes this in. He doesn’t seem the least<br />

surprised.<br />

“We have to do something,” I tell him.<br />

“Who said,” he asks, as though he hasn’t heard<br />

me, “ ‘For every action there is an equal and opposite<br />

reaction’?”<br />

Father is fond of testing me like this. I should<br />

know the answer, but at this moment I am too<br />

flummoxed to recall it. I hazard a guess.<br />

“Charles Darwin?” I say, knowing that Father is a<br />

great admirer of the famous man of modern science.<br />

He gives me a pitying look for my ignorance and<br />

tells me, “It was Newton.”<br />

I’m still not following him. What has Sir Isaac<br />

Newton got to do with Pete Harkness lying about<br />

Louie Sam? He gives his pipe a suck and lets go a<br />

long stream of smoke.<br />

“Whatever action we take, George, we must think<br />

carefully about the reaction,” he says.<br />

So that’s it. He’s worried about what will happen if<br />

we take a stand against Mr. Osterman and Mr. Harkness.<br />

Never before have I felt the need to talk back to<br />

my Father as I do now. I remember the Bible passage,<br />

224 225


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

the one from Deuteronomy—about making amends.<br />

“Those two spilled innocent blood, twice over,” I<br />

say. “We have to make it right in the sight of the Lord,<br />

don’t we? Like the Bible says.”<br />

Father casts me a look. He doesn’t like my tone. He<br />

doesn’t like being preached to.<br />

“Explain yourself,” he says sternly.<br />

I do my best to stay calm and put my feelings into<br />

words.<br />

“Louie Sam was just a boy,” I tell him. “He had a<br />

mother, and people who mourn for him. He didn’t<br />

deserve to die the way he did, alone and scared. He<br />

deserves justice, same as Mr. Bell does.”<br />

Father’s watching me like a cat watches a trapped<br />

mouse he’s going to devour any minute. But then I get<br />

the shock of my life.<br />

“I can not argue with ye there, son,” he says. “I can<br />

not argue with ye there.”<br />

He goes quiet. A wave of relief runs through me<br />

that he’s not angry I spoke my mind, but it’s more<br />

than that—it’s a feeling of hope that maybe together<br />

we can set things right. I sit down on the grass beside<br />

him. The two of us watch the mallards dive and<br />

surface until it’s almost dark. As we’re walking back to<br />

the cabin together, at last he speaks.<br />

“In the South, they’ll string a white man up as a<br />

traitor for so much as believing that coloreds should<br />

be free.”<br />

“But slavery is over,” I say. “Mr. Lincoln settled that.”<br />

“Aye,” he replies, “and look what happened to him.”<br />

A Confederate shot Mr. Lincoln dead, that’s what<br />

happened.<br />

“There’s no need to worry your mam about this<br />

business,” says Father. “Let’s keep it between us men.”<br />

“Yes, sir,” I tell him, proud that he includes me as a<br />

man. But now I feel the weight of being a man, too.<br />

Wednesday morning finds Father and me seated<br />

side by side on the wagon bench with Mae and<br />

Ulysses trudging us toward town. It’s a clear morning,<br />

but it rained overnight, making the track muddy and<br />

hard going. John, Will, and Annie are in the back.<br />

They’re getting a treat—a ride to school instead of<br />

walking. But Father’s and my destination is not the<br />

schoolhouse. We are heading to Sheriff Leckie’s office.<br />

It is two weeks since we last saw him, when he met<br />

the posse on the Whatcom Trail on his way back from<br />

Canada. Two weeks since Sheriff Leckie witnessed the<br />

Canadian lawman take Louie Sam into custody, and<br />

since Louie Sam died. With the Canadian detective<br />

run out of town and everybody else too scared to<br />

speak the truth, Sheriff Leckie is our last hope.<br />

The sheriff ’s office is at the far end of Nooksack<br />

Avenue. It was one of the first buildings they put up,<br />

back in the gold rush days of twenty years ago. From<br />

the look of it, it was thrown up in a hurry—really<br />

226 227


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

nothing more than a small square shack fancied up<br />

by a false clapboard front meant to make it look less<br />

paltry. Father and I wait outside in the wagon for nigh<br />

an hour before we see Sheriff Leckie coming down<br />

the boardwalk from the Nooksack Hotel, where he’s<br />

probably been breakfasting.<br />

We climb down from the wagon. Father shakes<br />

Sheriff Leckie’s hand and introduces himself, and<br />

me—just in case the sheriff has forgotten us since that<br />

Sunday morning when we met over the body of Mr.<br />

Bell. But Sheriff Leckie remembers me just fine and<br />

praises me for my clear-headedness on that occasion.<br />

“What can I help you fellas with this fine morning?”<br />

says the sheriff.<br />

“May we talk inside?” Father asks, because even<br />

though there is barely a soul on the street at this hour,<br />

the business that brings us to talk to the sheriff is for<br />

his ears alone.<br />

As we follow Sheriff Leckie inside the jail, he asks<br />

me how my arm got broken and I tell him. Inside, the<br />

first thing that hits me is the smell—like an old privy.<br />

The jail is sparsely furnished—just a desk, a wood<br />

stove, and one small cell with iron bars set in the door<br />

as a window. It looks like it hasn’t been occupied in a<br />

long while. I’m guessing it got more use back in the<br />

gold rush days when there were lots of folks passing<br />

through hoping to make a fast dollar, be it from<br />

panning or pilfering. The sheriff sets about starting the<br />

wood stove, which I’m grateful for because it’s cold<br />

and damp in here. The only chair in the room is the<br />

one behind the sheriff ’s desk, so Father and I must<br />

stand to say our piece.<br />

“George has some information he’d like to pass<br />

along,” says Father.<br />

“About what?” asks the sheriff, stoking the fire he’s<br />

got started in the belly of the stove.<br />

“About the murder of James Bell.”<br />

At this the sheriff looks up.<br />

“I already talked to your boy the morning of the<br />

murder, Mr. Gillies,” says the sheriff. “I don’t see what<br />

else he could have to add now.”<br />

Father tells him, “It’s new information.”<br />

Sheriff Leckie closes the door on the stove, then<br />

takes his time crossing the room to his chair behind<br />

the desk. He reaches into a drawer and brings out<br />

some paper and a pencil.<br />

“Well, George,” he says to me, “what have you got<br />

to tell me about a murder that’s already been solved?”<br />

He sounds annoyed, but I stand my ground. It<br />

helps to have Father by my side.<br />

“The wrong person was punished for Mr. Bell’s<br />

murder, sir.”<br />

“That’s quite a claim. What makes you believe<br />

that?”<br />

“I found out some things about Louie Sam, the<br />

native boy.”<br />

228 229


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

The sheriff slams the desk drawer shut, like the very<br />

mention of Louie Sam is a vexation to him.<br />

“I haven’t forgotten who Louie Sam is, son. And<br />

it’s not likely I’m going to with the governments of<br />

two nations breathing down my neck about him, from<br />

Governor Newell on up.”<br />

I tell him, “He didn’t kill Mr. Bell.”<br />

“You’ll forgive me if I beg to differ with you on<br />

that point.”<br />

Father pipes up in my defense. “Sheriff, you should<br />

listen to what George has to say.”<br />

“All right, son. I’m listening.”<br />

He’s looking up at me from his chair and waiting.<br />

Wouldn’t you know that my mind picks this moment to<br />

go blank? There’s so much to tell. I don’t know where to<br />

begin. Then all of a sudden it’s spilling out of me so fast<br />

that my tongue can’t keep up with my brain.<br />

“What people said about Louie Sam was dead<br />

wrong. He wasn’t carrying a rifle with him when he<br />

came into town that Sunday morning to meet with<br />

Mr. Osterman—so he couldn’t have shot Mr. Bell—<br />

and he didn’t have murder in his eyes on his way out<br />

of town, neither. People were just making up stories to<br />

make Louie Sam look guilty—”<br />

“Whoa. Slow down,” says the sheriff. “What<br />

people?”<br />

“Bill Osterman,” I tell him. “And Dave Harkness,<br />

too.”<br />

Sheriff Leckie moves forward in his chair, leaning<br />

his elbows heavily on the desk.<br />

“These are serious accusations you’re making,<br />

George. You better have something to back them up<br />

with. You ever heard of a little thing called slander?”<br />

I catch myself. I have a vague idea of what slander is.<br />

“It’s when you say something bad about somebody.”<br />

“It’s when you say something bad about somebody<br />

that’s a lie,” he corrects me.<br />

“I’m not lying! It’s the truth!”<br />

Father quiets me with a look, then tells Sheriff<br />

Leckie, “George hasn’t said anything about this in<br />

public, and he won’t. That’s why we’ve come to you.”<br />

“There’s nothing I can do with a bunch of rumors.<br />

Give me facts. Give me witnesses. What exactly are<br />

you basing this on? What makes you so sure Louie<br />

Sam didn’t have a rifle on him?”<br />

“I can’t say who told me,” I tell him. “I promised I<br />

wouldn’t.”<br />

Sheriff Leckie throws his pencil down on the desk.<br />

“Well then why are you in here wasting my time?<br />

What do you expect me to do? Go out and arrest Bill<br />

Osterman because a bunch of Indians say he’s the<br />

guilty one?”<br />

“Yes,” I tell him. “And you should arrest Dave<br />

Harkness, too. And Mrs. Bell.”<br />

“On what charges?”<br />

“Murder!” I say. “I’m a witness.”<br />

230 231


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Father shoots me a look of surprise. It wasn’t part<br />

of our agreement that I would say so much, but I can’t<br />

stop now. Sheriff Leckie narrows his eyes.<br />

“Are you telling me that you saw Bill Osterman,<br />

Dave Harkness, and Annette Bell murder Jim Bell?”<br />

“I didn’t see them, but I heard Dave Harkness and<br />

Annette Bell talking with Mr. Moultray about it.”<br />

“George,” says Father in a warning voice, but I<br />

won’t stay silent.<br />

“Mr. Harkness and Mrs. Bell as good as told Mr.<br />

Moultray that Mr. Osterman did it, and that they were<br />

in on it, too.”<br />

“Where did you hear this?”<br />

“At their house, on Sunday night—after I broke my<br />

arm. I stayed there.”<br />

“What exactly did you hear?”<br />

“Mr. Moultray asked Mr. Harkness and Mrs. Bell<br />

right out if they or Mr. Osterman had something<br />

to do with Mr. Bell’s murder on account of Mr. Bell<br />

suing Mr. Harkness, and they didn’t deny it.”<br />

“I can’t go around arresting upstanding citizens of<br />

Whatcom County based on hearsay from a kid.”<br />

A thought occurs to me.<br />

“But, Sheriff, you have to arrest Dave Harkness and<br />

Bill Osterman anyway!”<br />

“What are you talking about?”<br />

“Governor Newell said just last Friday that he’s<br />

ordering that the leaders of the lynch mob be arrested.”<br />

He looks me straight in the eye.<br />

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, son.<br />

Nobody knows who led that posse.”<br />

I’m flabbergasted. He’s the sheriff, sworn to uphold<br />

the law. How can he be speaking such a lie?<br />

“But … you were there,” I say. “I saw you. You were<br />

talking with Mr. Osterman and Mr. Harkness that<br />

night. And Mr. Breckenridge and Mr. Moultray, too.<br />

And Mr. Hopkins. They were the leaders. Everybody<br />

knows that.”<br />

“What I saw was a group of men disguised in such<br />

a way that I can not be certain of their identities.”<br />

“But—”<br />

Father takes hold of my good arm.<br />

“Leave it, George.”<br />

“But Father—”<br />

“I said leave it!”<br />

Father guides me out into the street without so<br />

much as a good-bye to take leave of Sheriff Leckie.<br />

He keeps his eyes forward. His jaw is tight as he<br />

unhitches Ulysses and Mae from the post. I’m<br />

confused by what just happened, and by Father’s<br />

angry silence.<br />

“I’m not sorry for what I said,” I tell him.<br />

Now he looks at me. There’s surprise in his eyes,<br />

and maybe even a little pride.<br />

“I’m glad to hear it,” he says. “It’s not you that<br />

should be apologizing, son. It’s not you.”<br />

232 233


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Twenty-Seven<br />

Father points Mae and Ulysses back the way we<br />

came and we head down Nooksack Avenue in the<br />

direction of home. As we pass the Nooksack Hotel,<br />

who should we see coming out the door onto the<br />

boardwalk but Mr. Moultray? Maybe he’s been seeing<br />

Mr. Osterman in the telegraph office, or maybe he was<br />

breakfasting with Sheriff Leckie.<br />

“A conspiracy of ruffians,” Father calls it. “I wish to<br />

God I’d had the good sense to listen to your mam that<br />

night,” he says. “I wish I’d had no part in their filthy<br />

business.”<br />

“There’s others that feel the way we do,” I reply.<br />

“There’s Mr. and Mrs. Stevens. And Mrs. Thompson.<br />

Maybe Dr. Thompson, too,” I add, although I haven’t<br />

forgiven the doctor for giving up on Teddy the way<br />

he did.<br />

Father says nothing. I can see he’s thinking it over.<br />

“We could get a message to Governor Newell,” I go<br />

on. “We could write him a letter and tell him who the<br />

leaders of the posse were.”<br />

“Aye,” he says, “but let’s not fool ourselves. These<br />

are murderers. It’s a dangerous business.”<br />

“Not if there’s enough of us.”<br />

We’ve reached the edge of town. This is where<br />

Father should be stopping the wagon so that I can hop<br />

off and get to school, but he seems to have forgotten<br />

all about that, and I am not about to remind him.<br />

“Perhaps I should pay Mr. Stevens a visit,” he says.<br />

The Stevenses’ sawmill is right on our way, but<br />

Father reins Mae and Ulysses to a halt. He hasn’t<br />

forgotten, after all.<br />

“Off to school with ye,” he tells me.<br />

I jump down and he slaps the reins, calling to Mae<br />

and Ulysses to quicken their pace, like he can’t wait to<br />

talk to Mr. Stevens. I’m heartened by the prospect of<br />

finding like-minded souls to band together in defiance<br />

of Bill Osterman and Dave Harkness.<br />

I can hear Miss Carmichael giving the morning<br />

lesson in mathematics to the senior class as I slip<br />

into the schoolhouse. She is not pleased with me<br />

for being late. I make my apologies and take my<br />

seat. Half listening to the lesson, I glance around<br />

the room at the seniors, boys and girls I’ve grown<br />

up with, wondering how many of their folks besides<br />

Abigail’s might side with us. Tom Breckenridge’s pa I<br />

know for sure stands with the posse leaders. There’s<br />

Walter Hopkins, whose father, Bert, at the hotel<br />

234 235


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

keeps warning me to keep my mouth shut—so it’s a<br />

fair bet that Mr. Hopkins won’t be opening his own<br />

mouth any time soon. Kitty Pratt’s father was the one<br />

who struck Louie Sam in the head with his rifle butt.<br />

Under ordinary circumstances, Mr. Pratt is a nice man,<br />

good with a story and with the fiddle. Maybe he looks<br />

back on that night with regret. Maybe secretly he’s<br />

one of us.<br />

By noon the day has turned warm. Miss Carmichael<br />

makes us take our lunch buckets outside into the<br />

sunshine. I see Kitty with Abigail, so I go over to<br />

them. They’re sitting on a bench with Mary Hecht,<br />

who considers herself the queen bee even though she’s<br />

skinny and plain-looking compared to Abigail.<br />

“Why were you late this morning?” Abigail asks.<br />

“I had some business to attend to,” I tell her.<br />

“You’re making yourself sound awful important,<br />

George,” remarks Mary.<br />

“You certainly are,” agrees Kitty, pulling a blond<br />

braid through her fingers. “What kind of business<br />

would that be?”<br />

All three of them are staring at me waiting for an<br />

answer. If it were just Abigail and Kitty, I’d tell them.<br />

But Mary I’m not so sure of. I remember seeing her pa<br />

that night, one of the pack. I have no idea where Mr.<br />

Hecht might stand.<br />

“Cat got your tongue?” snips Mary.<br />

“Stop teasing him, Mary,” Abigail tells her, getting up.<br />

She takes me by my good arm and leads me away<br />

from them.<br />

“You got to be more careful,” Abigail tells me,<br />

keeping her voice low.<br />

“They don’t know what kind of business I’m talking<br />

about.”<br />

“George, everybody knows what kind of business!<br />

Walter Hopkins has been going around saying you<br />

went to the hotel yesterday to spill the beans to that<br />

detective.”<br />

I look over to Walter. He’s standing at the edge of<br />

the schoolyard with Tom and Pete. Pete’s at least a<br />

hand taller than either of the other boys. He lets out a<br />

big laugh at something Tom is saying.<br />

“But I didn’t talk to the detective,” I tell Abigail.<br />

“He left town.”<br />

“It doesn’t matter whether you talked to him or not.<br />

The damage is done.”<br />

“What damage?”<br />

She purses her lips like she’s afraid to say. She<br />

gives a nervous look over to where Kitty and Mary are<br />

watching us.<br />

“We’re not giving up,” I tell her. “My father wants<br />

to call a meeting of the like-minded. We’re going to<br />

send a letter to Governor Newell, telling him who the<br />

leaders of the posse were.”<br />

She gets a frightened look.<br />

“Are you crazy?” she whispers.<br />

236 237


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“My father’s going to talk to your father about it,”<br />

I tell her. “We’ll be okay if we stick together. Strength<br />

in numbers.”<br />

“You told your pa about the rifle, didn’t you?” she<br />

says, still whispering. “You promised to keep that<br />

secret!”<br />

“All I told him was that your pa sides with us,” I<br />

tell her. She’s making me mad. I want her to be better<br />

than this. I want her to do what’s right. “What’s the<br />

use in thinking the lynching was wrong if we’re not<br />

prepared to stand up and say so?”<br />

She seems a little ashamed of herself at that. But<br />

she’s jumpy as a cat, glancing around at Mary and<br />

Kitty, and over to Tom Breckenridge like she doesn’t<br />

want to be seen talking to me. I calm down and try for<br />

her sake to appear like we’re speaking normally and<br />

not arguing.<br />

“Do you think Kitty’s pa might agree with us? Or<br />

Mary’s?” I say. “Can you ask them to tell their folks<br />

about the letter?”<br />

“I can’t ask Mary,” she replies. “She’s so stuck on<br />

Tom Breckenridge she agrees with every fool thing he<br />

says. Kitty … maybe.”<br />

“It’s the right thing to do,” I tell her.<br />

“You don’t have to be so high and mighty about it,<br />

George,” she shoots back.<br />

She’s got some of her old spit back. For some<br />

reason that makes me smile. And then she’s smiling<br />

back at me. We bend our heads together so people will<br />

think we’re having sweet talk, when in fact we spend<br />

the remaining minutes of the lunch hour discussing<br />

who else might be persuaded to pass the message on<br />

to their parents. Ellen Wallace’s father rode at the<br />

back of the posse—maybe that was because he had<br />

doubts about being there. Donny Erskine’s pa wasn’t<br />

there at all, due to his cow calving that night. But<br />

maybe that was just an excuse. Abigail says she’ll talk<br />

to them, that it’s safer for everybody if they’re seen<br />

talking to her instead of me.<br />

When we head back into the schoolroom after<br />

lunch, I get the feeling that Tom Breckenridge is<br />

keeping his eye on me.<br />

At home in the evening, once the younger children<br />

are in bed, Father says that Mr. Stevens agrees that<br />

something has to be done. He and Mrs. Stevens are<br />

willing to hold the meeting at their place, so including<br />

Mam that makes four voting citizens prepared to<br />

stand up and tell the truth. Mrs. Stevens believes<br />

Mrs. Thompson may be persuaded to join us, as well<br />

as Dr. Thompson.<br />

“It can’t hurt to have the town doctor on our side,”<br />

says Mam, though something in her voice says she has<br />

no more forgiven him than I have.<br />

“There may be others, too,” I tell them. “Abigail is<br />

spreading the word.”<br />

238 239


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“If we’re to succeed,” says Father, drawing on his<br />

pipe, “we must act swiftly and discreetly. We can’t be<br />

sure of who we can trust.”<br />

The meeting has been set for tomorrow evening.<br />

Mam insists that Agnes and Joe be invited, too, but<br />

Father thinks it would be a mistake to invite the<br />

Indians. He says it’s one thing to right a wrong that’s<br />

been done to one of them, but quite another to start<br />

treating them like they have equal say with the settlers.<br />

As Indians, Agnes and Joe aren’t voting citizens,<br />

anyway. John pipes up that he agrees with Mam about<br />

the Hamptons, but Father tells him to shush.<br />

So we have a plan. Tomorrow night the rightthinking<br />

people of the Nooksack Valley will gather<br />

to sign a letter to Governor Newell asking that he<br />

order the arrest of Bill Osterman, Dave Harkness, Bill<br />

Moultray, Robert Breckenridge, and Bert Hopkins on<br />

the charge of leading the lynch mob that unlawfully<br />

hung Louie Sam.<br />

Chapter Twenty-Eight<br />

I wake up Thursday morning with my nerves on<br />

edge. I wish we could have the meeting right now<br />

instead of waiting for tonight. With all the enemies<br />

that homesteaders are used to facing, from wild<br />

animals to wild savages, it’s a bad feeling to know<br />

that your worst enemies are right here among you,<br />

the very people you used to rely on to help stave off<br />

all those other enemies. And it’s frightening to know<br />

that Bill Osterman and Dave Harkness are the sorts<br />

that won’t think twice about taking somebody else’s<br />

life if it’ll make their own lives safer, richer, or more<br />

comfortable. In my view, the pair of them are double<br />

murderers. First they killed Mr. Bell, then they killed<br />

Louie Sam. Who pulled the trigger or yanked the<br />

rope tight isn’t the point. The point is that those two<br />

men wanted the other two dead, and dead is how they<br />

managed to leave them.<br />

Father seems in a fine mood when he heads out to<br />

the fields with John to start seeding the barley. He’s<br />

like his old self, his own man again at last. But Mam<br />

240 241


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

must be rattled like me, because she snaps at little<br />

Teddy to hush when he cries from his cradle while<br />

she’s trying to make breakfast. That’s the first time I’ve<br />

heard Mam say a harsh word to the baby, so grateful<br />

has she been that he’s found his lungs and his appetite.<br />

Gypsy starts barking at something out in the yard,<br />

making us jumpier still. Then there comes a knock at<br />

the door. We all feel uneasy at that knock. Who could<br />

be coming to visit with the sun barely up?<br />

“It’s probably Agnes. Let her in, George,” says<br />

Mam, wiping her hands on her apron.<br />

When I pull open the door, to my surprise there’s<br />

nobody there. Then I notice a horse hitched to the<br />

post—Mr. Bell’s horse, the one that Pete and I rode<br />

when we followed the lynch mob north. A crazy<br />

thought comes into my head, that maybe Mr. Bell’s<br />

ghost rode the horse here as a sign to show us we’re<br />

doing the right thing, avenging his murder. When<br />

I step outside, I see just how foolish a notion that<br />

is. Mrs. Bell is standing a few paces off, admiring a<br />

dogwood bush that’s started to blossom. She’s wearing<br />

the getup I saw her in when I mistook her for a man a<br />

couple of weeks ago, outside the Nooksack Hotel—a<br />

wide-rimmed hat and an oilskin coat. She gives me a<br />

broad smile.<br />

“George!” she says. “Just the fella I’m looking<br />

to see.”<br />

Mam comes outside. So shocked is she at the sight<br />

of Annette Bell on her stoop that she just stares at her<br />

saying nothing. The lack of welcome doesn’t seem to<br />

trouble Mrs. Bell.<br />

“Good morning, Mrs. Gillies,” she says. “Fine<br />

morning, isn’t it?”<br />

“Yes, very fine,” says Mam.<br />

Her words are polite enough, but Mam’s expression<br />

has gone cold and she makes no mention of inviting<br />

Mrs. Bell inside for a cup of tea and some breakfast, as<br />

she would any other passerby. If Mam’s alarm bells are<br />

going off the way mine are, she’s thinking it’s an evil<br />

omen for Mrs. Bell to be showing up here now, what<br />

with the discussions we’ve been having about her and<br />

her dead husband.<br />

“You’re a long way from home, Mrs. Bell. What<br />

brings you this way so early?” asks Mam.<br />

“I’ve come to see your George,” she answers.<br />

“What would you be wanting with my boy?”<br />

Mam isn’t sounding the least bit polite now. In fact,<br />

she sounds downright unfriendly. Mrs. Bell smiles,<br />

unperturbed.<br />

“A word, is all. George is almost a grown man, Mrs.<br />

Gillies. Surely he needn’t ask for his ma’s permission<br />

to speak with the mother of one of his friends.”<br />

“Jimmy isn’t my friend,” I tell her.<br />

It comes out ruder than I intended. Mrs. Bell gives<br />

me a look. She almost seems hurt.<br />

“I meant Pete,” she replies. My face must look<br />

242 243


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

quizzical, because she adds, “Didn’t Pete tell you? Mr.<br />

Harkness and I are to be married, as soon as all this<br />

unpleasantness settles down. So you see, I will soon be<br />

Pete’s mother as well as Jimmy’s.”<br />

Mam seems not to know what to say to that, nor<br />

do I. It’s hard to know which is more scandalous—her<br />

living in sin with Mr. Harkness, or her marrying him<br />

so quick upon the murder of her other husband.<br />

“George,” says she, not waiting for us to find our<br />

tongues, “will you walk down toward the creek with<br />

me?”<br />

Mam gives me a look that tells me not to go with<br />

her, but Mrs. Bell has put me on the spot saying<br />

that a man wouldn’t let his mam tell him what to do.<br />

Besides, she seems all gentle and nice this morning.<br />

She starts down the path to our mill, and I follow<br />

her. She waits until we’re well clear of the house<br />

before she starts talking.<br />

“People are saying, George, that you overheard<br />

something you shouldn’t have when you spent the<br />

night at my house this past Sunday.”<br />

So that’s what this is about. My mind is working<br />

fast. Other than Pete, Sheriff Leckie is the only one I<br />

told about that. Which one of them spilled the beans?<br />

My panic must show, because she rests her hand on<br />

the cast on my broken arm to calm me.<br />

“I like you, George. That’s why I’ve come here. To<br />

save you from yourself.”<br />

“I don’t understand,” I say.<br />

“Sometimes young men think they’re being noble,<br />

when what they’re really being is pig-headed. No good<br />

can come from going around spreading rumors about<br />

your neighbors, folks you might wind up living beside<br />

and doing business with for the rest of your life.”<br />

I have no idea what to say to that, but she doesn’t<br />

seem to expect an answer. We’ve reached the mill<br />

house. She looks around and smiles at the pretty<br />

scene of the millpond. The water is smooth and calm<br />

and birds are chirping. She breathes in the fresh<br />

morning air.<br />

“Some people,” she tells me, “are angry at you for<br />

turning against your own kind.”<br />

I don’t need to ask who those people might be. Her<br />

soon-to-be husband must be one of them, as well as<br />

Mr. Osterman and Sheriff Leckie.<br />

“But I’m not angry with you, George,” she says,<br />

“even though you have a funny way of showing your<br />

gratitude for us taking you in and feeding you and<br />

giving you a bed for the night when you were hurt so<br />

bad. I’m more worried for you, worried about what<br />

might befall a boy who doesn’t know when to keep his<br />

gob shut.”<br />

She has lost all trace of gentleness. She looks me<br />

in the eye and tells me, “I see you have nothing to say,<br />

George. Best to keep it that way if you know what’s<br />

good for you and your kin.”<br />

244 245


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

With that she heads back up the path to the house,<br />

taking long strides just like a man would. And I’m<br />

afraid of her, same as I would be if it were a man<br />

making threats against me and mine.<br />

I get back to the house in time to see the<br />

hindquarters of Mr. Bell’s horse carrying Mrs. Bell<br />

down the path to the track. Mam is leaning over<br />

Teddy’s cradle when I go inside. She keeps her back<br />

to me.<br />

“What did that woman want with ye?” she asks.<br />

I stop myself from telling Mam the truth. Mrs.<br />

Bell’s threats would only put more strain on her shaky<br />

nerves, when she’s just earned a respite by getting<br />

Teddy to fall asleep. Besides, Annie, Will, and Isabel<br />

are seated at the table eating their eggs and hotcakes.<br />

It’s not proper for little kids to hear about how evil<br />

the human spirit can be.<br />

“It’s private,” I tell Mam.<br />

Mam turns and gives me a funny look.<br />

“George Gillies, I’ll not have you keeping secrets<br />

with the likes of her. Nor company, neither.”<br />

I feel myself blushing. I don’t even want to think<br />

about what on earth she imagines is going on between<br />

me and Mrs. Bell.<br />

“I got to get to school,” I tell her, and I head for<br />

the door.<br />

“You need to walk Annie and Will,” Mam tells me.<br />

“John’s staying back to help Father with the planting<br />

today.”<br />

That would be my job, if my arm weren’t broken. I<br />

feel as useless as a dull blade.<br />

“I can walk Annie,” says Will.<br />

Mam looks at Will, and finds a smile for him.<br />

“I’m forgetting how much you’re grown,” she tells<br />

him. To me she says, “I’ll send your lunch with the<br />

children.”<br />

I told Mam a white lie—I’m not going to school.<br />

I just need air. Outside, I think that maybe I should<br />

go find Father in the fields and tell him about Mrs.<br />

Bell’s visit. But what exactly can I tell him, except that<br />

I let a woman scare the willies out of me? I need to<br />

go someplace where I can think. I start walking, and<br />

before I know it I’m at the creek. I keep walking along<br />

the creek, until the Hamptons’ shack comes into view.<br />

Joe is outside, near their cook fire. Something tells me<br />

that Joe is exactly the one I need to talk to. Maybe<br />

that’s why my feet have led me this way.<br />

246 247


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Twenty-Nine<br />

The Hampton place isn’t neat and tidy like ours.<br />

There is no tilled garden waiting to be planted. The<br />

shack is surrounded by brambles. The walls are of logs<br />

and the roof of deer skin, making it look half Indian<br />

tepee and half a white man’s cabin. The cooking fire<br />

is outside. A big cast iron pot is propped up over<br />

the red-hot embers with something that smells like<br />

porridge cooking in it. Joe has got a newly killed buck<br />

hanging from a tree branch. He’s got the carcass split<br />

open and he’s putting the guts into a bucket—so fresh<br />

they’re steaming. He tells me to take a load off, so I<br />

take a seat on a stump of wood set up for that purpose<br />

near the fire.<br />

“You were right about Louie Sam,” I tell him. “I<br />

know he didn’t shoot Mr. Bell.”<br />

“Did you come over here to tell me what I<br />

already know?”<br />

I falter at that. Why did I come here? What is it I<br />

want from Joe? Maybe I want reminding that there’s a<br />

wrong that must be righted, no matter how much risk<br />

it brings down on the heads of us Gillies. I find myself<br />

saying, “Some of the settlers are holding a meeting.<br />

We’re sending a letter to the governor to tell him who<br />

led the lynch mob, so they’ll be arrested and sent to<br />

Canada to face justice.”<br />

Joe finishes gutting the deer. He carries the bucket<br />

to the pot over the fire and, fishing out the kidneys<br />

and the liver and the heart, tosses them into it. He<br />

does all of this without speaking a word in response to<br />

what I’ve just told him. At last I say, “I thought you’d<br />

be happy to hear that.”<br />

“My cousin is still dead,” says Joe. “But maybe you<br />

sleep better at night now, without him in your dreams,<br />

so that’s good.”<br />

His voice isn’t angry, but his words are. I feel bad<br />

that he thinks I’m fighting for justice just to make<br />

myself feel better, to ease my guilty conscience. Maybe<br />

that’s why I find myself telling him what I have told<br />

no one else.<br />

“I saw him on the telegraph trail, south of the<br />

river,” I say. “He came to me.”<br />

When I say it out loud, it sounds crazy. But Joe<br />

doesn’t seem to think so.<br />

“What was he doing?”<br />

“He was walking through the woods, alongside me. I<br />

was in rough shape at the time. I fell and broke my arm<br />

and I was all alone. It was a comfort to see him, even<br />

though I knew he had no cause to be friendly to me.”<br />

248 249


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“Did he speak to you?”<br />

“No. But I thought he was smiling.”<br />

“He was like that. He liked a good joke. He had<br />

a temper on him, too, though. Like his pa.” Then he<br />

adds, glancing at my cast, “Maybe he was smiling<br />

because he saw your arm was broke.”<br />

That hadn’t occurred to me before.<br />

I ask, “You reckon it was really him?”<br />

“You got to be careful with the spirit world,” says<br />

Joe. “They don’t like loose talk about them from the<br />

living. I heard about a man who told a missionary<br />

about the river spirit, and he wound up drowning.”<br />

That’s no kind of answer—just superstition.<br />

“That isn’t a Christian way of looking at it,” I<br />

tell him. “You can tell God anything. He knows<br />

everything.”<br />

Joe looks over at me across the fire. Now there’s<br />

anger in his eyes.<br />

“Does he know why the People of the River are<br />

dying?”<br />

This takes me aback.<br />

“What people?” I say. “Besides Louie Sam?”<br />

He shakes his head.<br />

“The whites brought sickness with them.<br />

Consumption. The pox. Whole families are dying,<br />

on both sides of the border. Ten years ago when<br />

the government tried to put the Nooksack on a<br />

reservation out by the bay, they came right back to<br />

the river, where they belong. Now … everything’s<br />

changing. Settlers are stringing nets so the salmon<br />

can’t get upstream. Fences are going up everywhere.<br />

I hunt for deer worrying I’ll shoot somebody’s cow<br />

instead and get strung up as a thief—on our land.”<br />

Their land. Their ways. I’d like to tell him that<br />

it’s our land now, and that our ways are making a<br />

living and a future out of what was just wilderness.<br />

Still, I think about how Agnes knew better than Dr.<br />

Thompson—with all his learning—what to do for<br />

Teddy. I don’t know what to say, so I wind up saying<br />

something dumb.<br />

“Do you pray like we do?” I ask him.<br />

He simmers down at that.<br />

“Of course I pray,” he says. “I prayed for this<br />

mowitsh to come and feed us.”<br />

So mowitsh means deer. That’s what the Indian girl<br />

was saying to me about the twigs in my hair that day on<br />

the telegraph trail. Now I get the joke—she was saying<br />

the twigs made it look like I had antlers, like a deer.<br />

“What are you smiling at?” says Joe. “You think<br />

praying is funny?”<br />

“I don’t mean offense, Joe,” I tell him, serious again.<br />

“I reckon sometimes all we can do is pray.”<br />

I get to my feet, readying to take my leave, when<br />

Agnes comes out from the shack. She goes to the fire<br />

to give the cast iron pot a stir, nodding to me.<br />

“Baby good?” she asks me.<br />

250 251


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

“Teddy is good,” I tell her. “Mam says he’s like a<br />

little piglet grunting for his food.”<br />

“No páht-lum,” she says.<br />

“No, he’s not drunk anymore. Thank you, Agnes.<br />

You saved him.”<br />

She straightens up and smiles at me. Reaching her<br />

hand up to my face, she pats my cheek like I’m a little<br />

kid, even though I’m a good foot taller than her. Her<br />

palm is tough as cowhide. Her eyes are sad and so<br />

tired they make me tired just looking into them.<br />

“Where’s your brother?” I ask Joe.<br />

“Over at the residential school in Lynden. Learning<br />

to be white.”<br />

Agnes frowns at Joe and says something harsh to<br />

him in their language. He talks back to her. Whatever<br />

they’re saying, I can tell this is an argument they’ve<br />

had before.<br />

“What’s she saying?” I ask Joe.<br />

He laughs, “She’s says I’m jealous because Billy<br />

knows how to read and write.”<br />

“I could teach you,” I tell him. Joe gives me a cold<br />

look with those blue eyes, like he thinks I’m calling him<br />

stupid. “That is,” I add, “if you ever wanted to learn.”<br />

He turns away and goes back to cleaning out the<br />

deer. Agnes sits down by the fire and stirs the pot. It<br />

seems neither one of them has anything left to say to<br />

me, or to each other.<br />

“I guess I’ll be going,” I tell them.<br />

Just as I’m on my way, Joe says, “The people will<br />

be glad to know there’s whites who are sorry for what<br />

happened.”<br />

It’s not much, but it’s all the reassuring I’m going<br />

to get from him.<br />

I walk back along the creek the way I came,<br />

thinking about my talk with Joe. There’s a lot that’s<br />

mysterious about the Indian way of thinking, and<br />

Joe is a particular curiosity. Sometimes he talks like<br />

a white man, and other times like an Indian. He’ll<br />

always look like an Indian, though, except for his blue<br />

eyes, so I guess that decides the question as far as<br />

white folks are concerned. But it seems that everybody<br />

on this earth—whites and natives alike—suffers in one<br />

way or another. And, in one way or another, all of us<br />

are praying for that suffering to be eased.<br />

252 253


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Thirty<br />

I take the long way around the house so Mam<br />

won’t spy me and know that I am late for school again.<br />

I walk swiftly along the path to town. Passing Mr.<br />

Bell’s burnt-out place, I give a thought to the stories<br />

going around about Mr. Bell’s ghost, and the hairs on<br />

the back of my neck go up. I wish Joe Hampton had<br />

been clearer with me about whether it was really the<br />

spirit of Louie Sam that I saw walking last Sunday.<br />

When I reach the schoolyard, the kids are already<br />

outside having recess. I see Abigail sitting on the<br />

bench with the other senior girls. I get the feeling she<br />

sees me, too, though her head doesn’t turn my way, or<br />

even her eyes.<br />

“What have you done now, George?”<br />

I look down to see my sister Annie standing at my<br />

elbow. Her hands are on her waist and her elbows are<br />

sticking out.<br />

“What are you talking about?” I say, cross that the<br />

little snip of a thing is taking me to task like she’s the<br />

schoolma’am.<br />

“None of the girls will even speak to me!”<br />

“Well, maybe you should learn to talk more nicely<br />

to them then.”<br />

“It’s not because of me. It’s because of you! They won’t<br />

say what you’ve done, but it must be something bad.”<br />

So word has spread about the meeting. Even<br />

the younger kids are fearful. I can’t stop my glance<br />

from shooting over to Abigail, who’s just ten paces<br />

away from me. Maybe she did too good a job letting<br />

people know. From the way she’s coloring up, I know<br />

for certain she feels me looking at her, but she keeps<br />

her eyes forward on Mary Hecht, who’s talking about<br />

a new dress or some such foolery. I look back to<br />

Annie.<br />

“You need to trust in your own,” I tell her.<br />

And I mean it. Others may turn against me, but<br />

I won’t stand for disloyal talk coming from my own<br />

sister. She lowers her eyes. When she looks up again, I<br />

see how afraid she is.<br />

“What’s going to happen, George?” she whispers.<br />

“Nothing you need to worry about,” I tell her. From<br />

the way she looks at me she knows I’m not telling her<br />

the truth.<br />

Miss Carmichael comes out from the schoolhouse<br />

and rings the bell for us to come inside. As I climb<br />

the steps, Pete Harkness leans into me. There’s snake<br />

venom in his eyes.<br />

“You son of a bitch,” he says. I can feel his breath<br />

254 255


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

on my face. “What I told you was secret. So you go<br />

and tell the sheriff?”<br />

“I didn’t say where I heard it,” I tell him.<br />

“It don’t matter,” says he. “From this day forward,<br />

you and me are blood enemies.”<br />

He walks ahead into the school. So that’s the way it<br />

is. Justice has cost me a friend.<br />

At the end of the day I get a chance to talk to<br />

Abigail alone as we walk down the trail together<br />

toward her home and mine. She’s quiet and on edge,<br />

like she doesn’t know what to say to me.<br />

“It seems you put the word around all right,” I say.<br />

It comes out like I’m accusing her of something,<br />

which isn’t what I meant at all. She answers back<br />

angry, “I only talked to Kitty and Walter!”<br />

I tell her, “Pete knows something.”<br />

“Well I sure as heck didn’t tell him!”<br />

“I didn’t say you did.”<br />

“It sounds to me like you think so.”<br />

I stop in the middle of the track and turn to<br />

her. I’m so full of frustration, the way she’s twisting<br />

everything I say.<br />

“Abigail …”<br />

“What?”<br />

The next thing I know, I’m kissing her. All of a<br />

moment, I understand what the fuss is about kissing—<br />

her lips are so soft and sweet-tasting. I don’t want to<br />

stop, and it seems she doesn’t want to, either. But then<br />

she pulls back from me, wiping the back of her hand<br />

across her mouth. Then I feel ashamed.<br />

“Sorry …”<br />

“It’s all right,” she whispers.<br />

In her eyes, I see she’s as confused as I am. We start<br />

walking again. We go the rest of the way in silence. I<br />

want to take her hand, but I’m afraid it might scare<br />

her. So I walk by her side, feeling the pull of her.<br />

At last we reach the gate to her family’s house and<br />

sawmill. She opens the gate and starts to go inside.<br />

“Do you figure Pete knows about tonight’s<br />

meeting?” I ask her.<br />

“I don’t know. I don’t know who’s telling what to<br />

who anymore.”<br />

“Your parents aren’t going to back out, are they?”<br />

“Of course they aren’t. When my pa says he’ll do<br />

something, he does it.”<br />

“Then I’ll see you here tonight.”<br />

“I’ll see you, George.”<br />

I walk the rest of the way home alone, trying to<br />

chase that kiss from my mind.<br />

We’re quiet around the table at dinner. Father<br />

and John are weary and hungry from their day in the<br />

fields. Annie picks at her food, her face full of worry—<br />

understanding in her own way that we are now a<br />

valley divided, that we Gillies are on one side, and<br />

256 257


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

most of her school friends’ families are on the other.<br />

All of us, excepting Isabel and Teddy, are on edge<br />

about the meeting tonight.<br />

John helps Father hitch Mae and Ulysses to the<br />

wagon. I do my best to tighten the harness with my<br />

one good hand. Father helps Mam, with Teddy in her<br />

arms, up to the bench. I climb into the flatbed. John,<br />

Will, Annie, and Isabel are all in the yard to wave us<br />

good-bye as we set out for the Stevenses’ place.<br />

The shadows are growing long across the trail,<br />

though we still have an hour of daylight ahead of us.<br />

Even Mae and Ulysses have got the jitters. When we<br />

pass Mr. Bell’s place, Mae shies for no good reason<br />

and irks Ulysses, who nips at her. Father tightens the<br />

reins and speaks roughly to the two of them—which<br />

makes Teddy cry.<br />

I can’t stop myself from glimpsing through the<br />

bushes, even though what remains of the cabin is a sad<br />

and lonely sight, all the more so for the creepers and<br />

weeds that have already started to grow up around the<br />

charred timbers. It’s like the wilderness can’t wait to<br />

claim back Mr. Bell’s stake for its own, like he never<br />

lived there at all. The forest makes me feel small. What<br />

if it does have a spirit, just like the Indians say? What<br />

if it’s like that poet says? Nature is like God—always<br />

judging.<br />

When we arrive at the Stevenses’ house, we find a<br />

single buggy hitched outside. It’s Dr. Thompson’s rig.<br />

The two fine bays that are harnessed to it are cropping<br />

new grass along the wagon track. Mismatched Mae<br />

and Ulysses look a sorry sight beside them. Father<br />

turns to me.<br />

“Where are the others?”<br />

“Maybe they’re on their way,” I say, hoping that at<br />

least one or two other settlers have yet to arrive—but I<br />

have a bad feeling.<br />

Father helps Mam and the baby down from<br />

our wagon. I follow behind as they step up to the<br />

Stevenses’ fancy porch. Abigail opens the door. She’s<br />

been watching for us.<br />

“They’re in the parlor,” she tells us in a rush—like<br />

she’s got the jitters, too.<br />

Their house is so fine that Father and I remove<br />

our muddy boots out on the porch before we follow<br />

Abigail inside. The parlor has heavy curtains around<br />

the window and furniture from back east, including<br />

a melodeon against one wall, its keys gleaming like<br />

the whitest teeth. Dr. Thompson and Mr. Stevens<br />

step forward to shake Father’s hand as we enter. Mam<br />

is stiff when she says hello to Dr. Thompson. I can<br />

tell she isn’t pleased to see him again, not after the<br />

damage he did to Teddy with his tonic. He chucks the<br />

baby under the chin with his finger without bothering<br />

to ask how it is that he is still alive. Teddy scrunches<br />

up his face and gives a little wail.<br />

258 259


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Mrs. Thompson is seated on a blue sofa that has<br />

feet carved in a curly pattern, like paws. She moves<br />

aside to make room for Mam, but I can see Mam’s<br />

discomfort at sitting on such a fancy piece. Mrs.<br />

Thompson is nice. She makes Mam sit down and takes<br />

Teddy from her, admiring how much his color has<br />

improved. Never mind that it was her husband that<br />

gave Teddy up for dead. Abigail helps Mrs. Stevens<br />

bring in tea for everyone. I find a stool in the corner<br />

and sit down, mindful that Father has warned me to<br />

speak only when spoken to.<br />

“It’s a pity more citizens haven’t joined us,” Father<br />

says. “But we have six legal signatures amongst us.<br />

Mrs. Gillies has an excellent hand,” he adds, making<br />

Mam blush, “if I may offer her services to copy down<br />

the letter we draft.”<br />

A look passes between Dr. Thompson and Mr.<br />

Stevens. Father sees it and asks, “I assume we are in<br />

basic agreement about what the letter should say?”<br />

There’s a tense feeling in the room. Neither man is<br />

in a hurry to speak, nor to look Father in the eye. At<br />

last Mr. Stevens breaks the silence.<br />

“Mr. Gillies, the doctor has been persuading me<br />

that perhaps we are being too hasty about this letter.”<br />

Dr. Thompson speaks up.<br />

“Here’s the fact of the matter, Mr. Gillies. Consider<br />

what we stand to lose by acting against our own in<br />

such a rash manner.”<br />

“Our own?” says Father. “I’ll have nothing to do<br />

with the likes of Bill Osterman and Dave Harkness,<br />

thank you very much.”<br />

“But the others—Bill Moultray and Robert<br />

Breckenridge and Bert Hopkins,” pipes up Mr.<br />

Stevens. “These are good men. What’s to become of<br />

Nooksack if they’re taken away to some Canadian jail?<br />

And for what? A no-account savage.”<br />

I can’t believe my ears. He sounds just like Annette<br />

Bell, telling Mr. Moultray that Louie Sam’s life didn’t<br />

count for anything, anyway, so it doesn’t matter a whit<br />

whether or not the hanging was just.<br />

“A life is a life!” I say.<br />

Dr. Thompson glances my way, then tells Father, “I<br />

think it’s best if your son waits outside.”<br />

“George is a witness,” says Father, at the same time<br />

sending me a harsh look for my outburst. “He knows<br />

who murdered Mr. Bell, and it wasn’t the Indian lad.”<br />

“Everybody knows who murdered him!”<br />

It’s Mrs. Stevens speaking up. Mr. Stevens tells her<br />

to shush, but the doctor’s wife stands by her friend.<br />

“Bertha states the plain truth,” says Mrs. Thompson.<br />

“Dave Harkness and that woman put Bill Osterman up<br />

to shooting Mr. Bell.”<br />

“Mavis!” barks Dr. Thompson.<br />

“The facts are the facts, my dear,” she says calmly<br />

while rocking Teddy in her arms. “They’re the only<br />

people who stood to gain from Mr. Bell’s death.<br />

260 261


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Mr. Harkness and the Bell woman are now free to<br />

marry without fear of a lawsuit. And Mrs. Bell gets<br />

her hands on Mr. Bell’s five hundred dollars, in trust<br />

for their son. Why Mr. Osterman went along with<br />

the scheme is beyond me, but he must have had his<br />

reasons.”<br />

“If we tar Osterman and Harkness, we tar Mr.<br />

Moultray, too—who’s fighting for statehood, for growth<br />

and prosperity,” says Mr. Stevens. “We need him. We<br />

can’t afford to stay a backwater like we are now.”<br />

“Precisely,” chimes in Dr. Thompson. “Who will<br />

settle here and buy Mr. Stevens’s lumber without Mr.<br />

Moultray’s wisdom and leadership?”<br />

“So it comes down to greed against what’s right,”<br />

says Mam.<br />

She’s been so quiet, everyone’s forgotten she’s there.<br />

Now all eyes are upon her. The doctor puffs himself up<br />

with offense.<br />

“Do not presume, Mrs. Gillies,” he says, “to judge<br />

my moral character. As founding fathers of this town,<br />

it behoves the gentlemen present to consider what is<br />

best for all of us, for our future.”<br />

“Have you forgotten, Dr. Thompson,” says Mam,<br />

“that we women have the vote now as well as the men,<br />

and a say in our future, too?”<br />

“We shall see for how long, madam. We shall see<br />

for how long. This is proof of the unfitness of the<br />

weaker sex for political life!”<br />

Father is angry at the tone he’s taking with Mam.<br />

“I’ll not have you speaking to my wife that way!”<br />

“Then control her, sir!”<br />

Mr. Stevens steps in, speaking directly to Father.<br />

“I’m sorry, Mr. Gillies. My wife and I can’t sign<br />

your letter.”<br />

“And neither will Mrs. Thompson nor myself,” adds<br />

the doctor.<br />

I look over to Mrs. Stevens and Mrs. Thompson,<br />

so free with their thoughts a moment ago. Mrs.<br />

Thompson keeps her head bowed over Teddy. Mrs.<br />

Stevens busies herself pouring more tea. A terrible<br />

silence has fallen over the room.<br />

“Very well then,” says Father at last. “Anna,<br />

George—we’re leaving.”<br />

Mam collects Teddy from Mrs. Thompson.<br />

“Goodnight, Mrs. Gillies. He’s a lovely baby,” says<br />

Mrs. Thompson, as though nothing unpleasant has<br />

taken place.<br />

I look over to Abigail, who’s been standing in the<br />

doorway all this time, on the edge of the meeting.<br />

She meets my eyes with a pitiful look, from which<br />

I understand that she has no choice but to take her<br />

parents’ side. She slips over to the far side of the parlor<br />

to give Father, Mam, and me a wide berth as we head<br />

to the door. Dr. Thompson is the only one to come out<br />

onto the porch after us.<br />

“Gillies,” he says to Father. “People in this valley<br />

262 263


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

have worked hard for what they have, and they will<br />

punish those who act against them. I say this as a<br />

caution.”<br />

Father gives him no reply.<br />

The light has faded to almost nothing as Mae and<br />

Ulysses lead the way home. The evening is so still,<br />

it’s hard to say whether the hoot of an owl is coming<br />

from half a mile away, or five. Father’s holding himself<br />

upright and stiff. After a long while riding, I say, “We<br />

can still write the letter.”<br />

Father crooks his neck toward me slightly. The<br />

tightness of his jaw matches that of his back and<br />

shoulders. He turns away again, saying nothing. It’s<br />

Mam who speaks.<br />

“Let it be, George.”<br />

Mae starts acting up, then Ulysses. Something has<br />

the pair of them spooked. Another moment or two,<br />

and I smell it, too—something burning. Father slaps<br />

the reins and with a shout makes Mae and Ulysses<br />

move forward. When we round a bend, we can see<br />

smoke rising above the trees in the direction of Sumas<br />

Creek—in the direction of our home.<br />

Chapter Thirty-One<br />

When Father sees the smoke, he stops the wagon<br />

and tells me to drive the rig the rest of the way home.<br />

I climb up front and take the reins while he jumps<br />

down and runs ahead, disappearing from our sight<br />

around the next bend. Mam clutches Teddy tight the<br />

whole rest of the way. It’s not easy keeping Mae and<br />

Ulysses moving, me with only one good arm and they<br />

decided against forward motion. Finally, Ulysses stops<br />

and digs in his heels as only a mule can, refusing to go<br />

on no matter how much I holler at him. I get down<br />

and, taking hold of Mae’s halter, lead her forward so<br />

that Ulysses has no choice but to follow.<br />

When our cabin comes into sight, Mam and I are<br />

relieved to see it still standing, but we can see flames<br />

licking up over the trees in the direction of the creek.<br />

We can hear Gyp barking fiercely from down that way.<br />

Annie is out front with Isabel. They come running to<br />

meet us.<br />

“The mill is on fire!” Annie calls to us.<br />

“The mill is on fire!” says Isabel, Annie’s echo.<br />

264 265


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Mam tells me to stop the wagon so she can get<br />

down. She puts Teddy into Annie’s arms and tells<br />

her to take him and Isabel into the cabin and to keep<br />

them there.<br />

“Where are John and Will?” she wants to know.<br />

“Down at the mill with Father.”<br />

Mam starts running down the path to the mill. I<br />

tie off Mae and Ulysses to a tree and follow Mam,<br />

lickety-split. At the end of the path I find Mam<br />

stopped, staring at the wall of the mill, now a wall of<br />

flame—the roaring heat warping the air around it.<br />

Gypsy is at Mam’s side, whimpering in between barks.<br />

Mam cries out, “How could they do such a thing?”<br />

I look at the angry blaze and know in my heart<br />

that Mam is right—this is what Dr. Thompson<br />

meant when he talked about punishment. Through<br />

the smoke, I make out John and Will by the pond,<br />

scooping up buckets of water.<br />

“Go back to the house, Mam,” I tell her. “Take<br />

Gyp. Keep the children safe.”<br />

In a flash Mam sees what I’m driving at, that if they<br />

hate us so much they could set the mill on fire, they<br />

could do the same to our home. She calls to Gyp and<br />

hurries back up the path, while I run to the pond and<br />

grab a bucket to help John and Will haul water.<br />

“When did it start?” I call to the boys over the din<br />

of fire and crashing timbers.<br />

“’Bout half an hour ago!” shouts John. “Gyp was<br />

barking and wouldn’t stop. I came outside and smelled<br />

the smoke.”<br />

I turn to the mill with my full bucket and see Will<br />

handing off a pail to Father, who throws water at the<br />

east wall, the one containing the waterwheel. My<br />

heart takes a leap to see Joe Hampton at his side—I’m<br />

thinking that maybe with all of these hands we have<br />

a chance at saving something. I hand my water off to<br />

Joe, who pivots and splashes it onto a spur of orange<br />

and yellow that’s making its way toward the wheel,<br />

which so far has been spared. He shirks off the blanket<br />

he’s wearing as a poncho and tosses it to me.<br />

“Get it wet!” he yells.<br />

I leave the water buckets to John and Will and<br />

throw the blanket into the pond, finding enough<br />

strength in my left hand that between it and my<br />

good right one I can pull its sodden weight back out<br />

of the water. I carry it back to Joe, who grabs it and<br />

starts beating back the flames with it. I pick up my<br />

bucket and fetch more water. Father has three of us<br />

bringing him buckets now and is able to pick up the<br />

pace of dousing near the waterwheel while Joe works<br />

his way around to the south wall, where the flames<br />

are so fierce. So far the fire hasn’t reached the creekside<br />

north wall. If we can stop it from spreading any<br />

further, we’ll keep the wheel from burning.<br />

John and I are at the pond, side by side, filling our<br />

buckets when a gunshot cracks the air. We both look<br />

266 267


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

in the direction of our cabin where it came from, both<br />

with new fears. I glance over to Father and Joe, still<br />

working. Neither of them heard it. They’re too close to<br />

the roar of the fire.<br />

“You stay,” I tell John.<br />

I set down my bucketful of water so he can carry<br />

two, and I run up the path to our house. Mam is<br />

standing outside, holding Father’s rifle. So that’s<br />

where the shot came from. She calls to me, “There’s<br />

two of them!”<br />

I look to where I can hear Gyp barking, in the<br />

bushes along the track that leads to the house, and<br />

I see two points of light bobbing between the trees.<br />

Lanterns. Gypsy is out there, barking fiercely. I take<br />

the rifle from Mam and tell her to get back inside and<br />

lock the door. With only one good arm, I can’t load the<br />

rifle—there’s naught I can do but use it for show. But<br />

it’s better than facing whoever’s out there bare-handed.<br />

There’s a yelp from Gyp, and then she’s silent.<br />

I don’t see the lights from the lanterns any longer.<br />

I listen for the snap of a twig, but all is still. Mae<br />

gives a nervous whinny from where she and Ulysses<br />

are tied along the track. In the moonlight I can see<br />

her nodding and shaking her head. I step softly over<br />

to the wagon and use it for cover as I scan into the<br />

woods for movement, but there’s none that I can see.<br />

I’m worried about Gyp, that she’s gone so quiet. What<br />

have they done to her?<br />

“Get off our land!” I yell. “I’ve got a gun!”<br />

There’s a choked off laugh, coming from the right<br />

of me—not far into the bush. It sounds like a kid!<br />

“I can hear you!” I call. “I know you’re there!”<br />

A voice comes back at me, a voice I recognize as<br />

belonging to Tom Breckenridge.<br />

“And what the hell are you going to do about it<br />

with one arm broke!” he shouts, taunting me.<br />

“I know that’s you, Tom!” I say.<br />

Now I can see his lantern light through the trees,<br />

and I can hear the swish of undergrowth as he comes<br />

my way. There’s a second light behind him, bobbing<br />

toward me.<br />

“Who’s with you?” I call.<br />

But in another second I can see for myself. It’s Pete<br />

Harkness.<br />

“Unless you’re planning on throwing that rifle at us,<br />

you may as well put it away, George,” says Tom with a<br />

grin. “We know you can’t shoot straight.”<br />

Tom looks over to Pete to see if he appreciates his<br />

joke. Pete gives a laugh. I lower the gun. I couldn’t<br />

shoot them, even if it was loaded.<br />

“Did you set the fire?” I say.<br />

“What fire?” says Tom, still with that grin on<br />

his face.<br />

“I’m telling the sheriff it was you!”<br />

“Go ahead,” says Pete, “if you think the sheriff ’s<br />

ever going to listen to you again after all the lies<br />

268 269


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

you’ve been telling him about folks.”<br />

“It’s a shame about your mill,” Tom says. “I hope<br />

nothing else bad happens to you.” He turns to Pete.<br />

“C’mon,” he says. “There’s a bad smell around here,<br />

like dirty Indians.”<br />

“Or dirty Indian lovers.”<br />

“Same thing.”<br />

Tom and Pete step out of the bush and amble away<br />

toward the trail, like they’re out for an evening stroll.<br />

“Pete!” I call. Tom keeps walking, but Pete turns<br />

back to me. “What did you do to Gypsy?”<br />

In the light from his lantern, I can see him lose his<br />

cocky look. For a second I see the old Pete, my friend.<br />

He knew Gyp from when she was a pup. When we<br />

were boys, we used to take our dogs with us when we<br />

went hunting for rabbits and the like.<br />

“It weren’t me,” he says. For a second he seems<br />

broken up, then in a flash he gets angry. “You were<br />

there that night, George,” he tells me. “It was your<br />

idea to follow them. You were part of it. Don’t make<br />

like you wasn’t.”<br />

I stare at him wishing with all my might that I<br />

could find some reason why he’s wrong, why he had<br />

more to do with the lynching than I did, why he’s<br />

guilty of taking a boy’s life and I’m innocent. But he<br />

speaks the truth. I’ve got blood on my hands, same as<br />

him. The only difference between us is that I’m sorry<br />

for what happened. What use is that to Louie Sam?<br />

Pete looks like he wants to say something more, but<br />

instead he just shrugs and follows Tom off down the<br />

track. I watch them go. There’s no point in pretending<br />

there’s something I can do about them. There’s no<br />

point at all.<br />

270 271


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Chapter Thirty-Two<br />

For the rest of that night I helped Father, Joe,<br />

and my brothers save what we could of the mill. The<br />

waterwheel wasn’t too badly damaged, though the<br />

driveshaft was burned. Father thought about replacing<br />

it, but then he thought about how much business the<br />

mill was likely to see, given how the mood in the valley<br />

had swung against us. So the mill sits there as we left<br />

it that night, the east and creek-side walls mostly still<br />

standing, but the insides charred and in ruins.<br />

At first light I went looking for Gypsy. I found her<br />

lying on her side behind a moss-covered log, the fur<br />

around her neck sticky with dried blood. Her throat<br />

had been cut by Tom Breckenridge. I knew we should<br />

count ourselves lucky that it was only the dog that<br />

died that night, and not one of the family, but I cried<br />

anyway—for Gypsy, for Louie Sam, and for the wrong<br />

I was part of and knew then I would never be able to<br />

put right, not with the whole Nooksack Valley bent<br />

on whitewashing the business of who really murdered<br />

James Bell.<br />

For the next few months we heard rumblings about<br />

the Canadian government trying to find out who led<br />

the lynch mob, but Governor Newell stopped being<br />

governor in July, and the new governor, Mr. Squire,<br />

didn’t take the same interest. Joe Hampton told me<br />

that most of Louie Sam’s people, the Sumas, moved<br />

away from Sumas Prairie up the Fraser Valley while<br />

they waited for justice—because they felt safer farther<br />

away from the International Border.<br />

After a while, people around Nooksack acted<br />

like they’d forgotten all about Mr. Bell and Louie<br />

Sam—mostly because neither was a subject for polite<br />

conversation, or any other kind of conversation, for<br />

that matter. Bill Moultray, Robert Breckenridge, Bert<br />

Hopkins, Dave Harkness, and Bill Osterman have<br />

gone on with their lives like nothing bad happened at<br />

all. So my guess is that the Sumas will be waiting for<br />

quite a while before they get the justice they expect<br />

for Louie Sam.<br />

Late in the spring, Dave Harkness married Mrs.<br />

Bell, making an honest woman out of her—more or<br />

less. Mr. Moultray held a dance above the livery stable<br />

to celebrate the occasion. I hear that Kitty’s father, Mr.<br />

Pratt, played his fiddle. We Gillies were not invited,<br />

not that I wanted to set foot near a Harkness ever<br />

again after what happened, nor near their kin Bill<br />

Osterman. Abigail stayed home that evening, too, even<br />

though she loves to dance. When she found out what<br />

272 273


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Pete and Tom did to our mill and to Gypsy, she would<br />

have nothing to do with them. I’m happy to say that<br />

at least Abigail is still my friend. Well, more than my<br />

friend. I guess you would call us sweethearts.<br />

Agnes has gone back to live with the Nooksack. As<br />

for Joe, he talks about clearing the land around their<br />

shack and becoming a farmer. Then in the next breath<br />

he says he thinks he’ll cross the border into Canada<br />

and go live in the wilderness, trapping and hunting<br />

like his mother’s people have done for centuries. If<br />

he leaves, we’ll miss him. We Gillies will never forget<br />

how he came to help put out the fire.<br />

Once in a while, if I’m walking through the woods<br />

alone, I wonder if Louie Sam’s spirit might come to<br />

me again. Joe says he could come as a raven or as a<br />

coyote, you never know. I’ve thought a lot about what<br />

I’d say to him this time if I had the chance. I’d tell him<br />

that I thought he was brave the way he held his chin<br />

up that night with all those grown men shouting at<br />

him and calling him names. I’d tell him that I’m sorry<br />

that I believed so quickly the lie that Bill Osterman<br />

made up about him. And I’d tell him that I pray for<br />

him to God, and to all the spirits of this valley.<br />

274 275


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

Afterword<br />

This book is a work of fiction, but the key people<br />

and events are based on fact. On the evening of<br />

February 27, 1884, teenagers George Gillies and<br />

Pete Harkness secretly followed the Nooksack<br />

lynch mob as they traveled north into Canada with<br />

the aim of seizing Louie Sam for the murder of<br />

Nooksack resident James Bell, four days earlier.<br />

The mob, disguised in “war paint” and costumes,<br />

was led by William Osterman, William Moultray,<br />

Robert Breckenridge, and Bert Hopkins. Near the<br />

International Border between the Washington<br />

Territory and British Columbia, the lynch mob<br />

encountered Whatcom County Sheriff Stuart Leckie<br />

on his return from Canada, where that day he had<br />

witnessed Canadian Justice of the Peace William<br />

Campbell handcuff fourteen-year-old Louie Sam and<br />

leave him in custody overnight at the farmhouse of<br />

Thomas York, whom Campbell had deputized as a<br />

constable. The lynch mob sent one of their number<br />

ahead to Mr. York’s farmhouse to pose as a traveler in<br />

need of a bed for the night. Mrs. Phoebe Campbell—<br />

Mr. York’s daughter and the wife of Justice<br />

Campbell—later recounted that Mr. York believed<br />

that this infiltrator unlocked the farmhouse door<br />

after the household had retired for the night, thereby<br />

allowing the mob easy access to Louie Sam.<br />

276 277


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

George and Pete were in Mr. York’s yard when the<br />

mob entered his house and hauled Louie Sam, still<br />

handcuffed, outside. And they were present when, on<br />

the ride back south to Nooksack, the mob stopped<br />

just short of the border and put a noose around Louie<br />

Sam’s neck. Eyewitness accounts report that when<br />

Louie Sam recognized William Moultray through<br />

his disguise, he spoke his only words of the night,<br />

recorded variously as: “Bill Moultray, I get you” and “I<br />

know you Bill Moultray, and when I get out of this I<br />

will get you.” His identity exposed, Moultray slapped<br />

the flank of the pony that was carrying Louie Sam,<br />

causing the pony to bolt—and Louie Sam to hang.<br />

It was never proven that William Osterman, the<br />

Nooksack telegraph operator, murdered James Bell.<br />

However, the historical record shows that immediately<br />

following Louie Sam’s death the Stó:lō Nation<br />

presented evidence to the Canadian authorities that<br />

he was guilty, based on Louie Sam’s account of his<br />

visit to Nooksack to seek work from Osterman on<br />

the morning of James Bell’s murder. The Stó:lō were<br />

convinced that William Osterman lured Louie Sam to<br />

Nooksack as a scapegoat for the murder he planned to<br />

commit.<br />

No clear motive existed for Osterman to murder<br />

Bell, apart from Osterman’s friendship with his<br />

brother-in-law, Dave Harkness. But Dave Harkness<br />

and Annette Bell had plenty of motive. It was<br />

rumored that at the time of his murder James Bell<br />

was threatening to sue Dave Harkness and Annette<br />

Bell. Annette Bell inherited five hundred dollars<br />

from Bell in trust for their son as well as six hundred<br />

dollars in proceeds from the sale of his land—which<br />

the Harknesses used to open a dry goods store. Bill<br />

Osterman got the job of appraiser of Mr. Bell’s estate,<br />

and so took his cut of the proceeds. Dave Harkness<br />

died the next year, in 1885. Annette Harkness<br />

continued to operate the dry goods store and the<br />

ferry at The Crossing after his death. In the Whatcom<br />

County census of 1885, she is listed as a merchant.<br />

She later married Dave Harkness’s friend Jack<br />

Simpson.<br />

The Washington Territory achieved statehood<br />

in 1889. Bill Moultray was elected to the first state<br />

senate and remained in that office for many years. It<br />

is true that women were given the right to vote in the<br />

Washington Territory in 1883, but in 1887 female<br />

suffrage was struck down by a ruling of the Territorial<br />

Supreme Court. Women would not regain the right to<br />

vote in Washington State until 1910, and federally not<br />

until 1920.<br />

Records show that George Gillies was born in<br />

England and immigrated to the Washington Territory<br />

with his Scots-born parents, Peter and Anna, probably<br />

in the 1870s, where Peter Gillies built a gristmill on<br />

Sumas Creek. According to an interview published<br />

278 279


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

in 1946 that the then elderly George Gillies gave to<br />

the Abbotsford, Sumas and Matsqui News, he and his<br />

brothers discovered the body of James Bell on the<br />

morning of February 24, 1884, while on their way<br />

to Sunday school. However, the character of George<br />

Gillies as portrayed in this book is invented. I have<br />

taken creative license with George’s redemptive arc<br />

and his slow dawning of awareness of the injustice<br />

committed against Louie Sam, and with the<br />

persecution that his family suffered as a result.<br />

Fearing a cross-border war between the Stó:lō<br />

Nation and the American settlers, the B.C. and<br />

Canadian governments promised the Stó:lō swift<br />

action immediately following the lynching. Within<br />

two weeks of Louie Sam’s death, Canadian authorities<br />

dispatched two detectives to the Nooksack Valley to<br />

identify the leaders of the mob. One of the agents,<br />

a Mr. Clark, was driven out after being threatened<br />

by Annette Bell with “catching an incurable throat<br />

disease.” Prior to retreating to B.C., Agent Clark<br />

interviewed several Nooksack Valley residents who<br />

believed that motive and circumstances pointed to<br />

William Osterman as the murderer of James Bell.<br />

There was widespread belief that Louie Sam was<br />

framed by Osterman, who subsequently led the lynch<br />

mob in order to silence his scapegoat before Louie<br />

Sam could reveal the truth in a Canadian court of law.<br />

Ultimately, neither Canadian nor American<br />

authorities had the resolve to see justice achieved.<br />

After initial promises to the government of Sir John<br />

A. Macdonald in Ottawa to further the investigation,<br />

American interest fell off. Wrote Washington<br />

Territory Governor Newell in July, 1884:<br />

It is well nigh impossible to make discoveries of<br />

a band of disguised people who, with the entire<br />

community, are interested in the secrecy which<br />

pertains to such illegal and violent transactions.<br />

In other words, despite the fact that the identities<br />

of the mob leaders were common knowledge,<br />

the American authorities had closed ranks with<br />

the settlers of the Nooksack Valley. It was left to<br />

Canada to initiate extradition proceedings, but the<br />

government did not act on the evidence gathered by<br />

Mr. Clark for fear of jeopardizing relations with the<br />

United States.<br />

Within a few years, the Stó:lō population in the<br />

Fraser Valley declined due to the toll of European<br />

diseases. The influx of settlers further shifted the<br />

population ratio so that the Stó:lō became the<br />

minority in their own land. With the fear of an Indian<br />

uprising diminished by this decline in population, the<br />

Canadian government gave up its pursuit of justice for<br />

Louie Sam.<br />

But the murder of Louie Sam remained an open<br />

280 281


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

wound for the Stó:lō Nation. In 2006, healing began<br />

when the Washington State legislature approved a<br />

resolution expressing sympathy to the Stó:lō for the<br />

lynching, acknowledging that both Washington and<br />

B.C. “failed to take adequate action to identify the<br />

true culprit of the murder and bring the organizers<br />

and members of the lynch mob to justice.” It wasn’t<br />

a formal apology, but it was a recognition of Louie<br />

Sam’s innocence.<br />

Apart from recounting the horrors of the actual<br />

lynching, I found the most difficult aspect of writing<br />

this novel was presenting a truthful portrayal of<br />

nineteenth-century racism. Native Americans fell into<br />

a category all their own in the nineteenth-century<br />

pecking order of bigotry that targeted, among others,<br />

African-Americans, the Chinese, and the Irish. Native<br />

Americans were feared and reviled by many, especially<br />

settlers in the west, as hostile savages. They were<br />

romanticized by others as primitive children living<br />

in a natural, pre-civilized state. Missionaries saw the<br />

aboriginal peoples as heathens in need of Christian<br />

salvation and stepped up to the task—undermining<br />

First Nations cultures and languages and helping to<br />

spread European diseases like smallpox, tuberculosis,<br />

mumps, and measles that decimated aboriginal<br />

populations throughout North America.<br />

Happily, today the Stó:lō Nation represents a<br />

thriving community of eleven bands—among them<br />

the Sumas—working toward self-government and the<br />

preservation of Stó:lō culture. It is my understanding<br />

that, to this day, the memory of Louie Sam remains<br />

very much alive in Stó:lō culture as an important<br />

reminder of the historical racism, injustice, and loss<br />

suffered by The People of the River.<br />

—Elizabeth Stewart<br />

Publisher’s Acknowledgment<br />

<strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> wishes to acknowledge Stephen<br />

Osborne’s powerful article “Stories of a <strong>Lynching</strong>,”<br />

about the true events surrounding the lynching<br />

of Louie Sam, which appeared in issue 60 of Geist<br />

magazine. The revelations in this article were the<br />

motivating force for pursuing the story in a form that<br />

would appeal to young adult readers.<br />

282 283


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

about the author<br />

Elizabeth Stewart has been a screenwriter for<br />

twenty years. She has won several awards for her<br />

work on television series for young people, including<br />

The Adventures of Shirley Holmes and Guinevere<br />

Jones. She has also written movies for television,<br />

among them Tagged: The Jonathan Wamback Story, an<br />

examination of teen violence based on a true incident,<br />

and Luna: Spirit of the Whale, which chronicled the<br />

transformational effect of a stray killer whale on a<br />

First Nations community on Vancouver Island. Both<br />

of these films were nominated for Gemini Awards.<br />

Elizabeth lives in Vancouver, British Columbia,<br />

where she is currently at work on her second novel.<br />

284 285


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

More award-winning books<br />

from <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong><br />

Chanda’s Secrets<br />

by Allan Stratton<br />

paperback $11.95 | hardcover $19.95<br />

H Michael L. Printz Honor Book for Excellence in<br />

YA Literature, ALA<br />

H Top 10 Black History Books for Youth, Booklist<br />

Chanda, an astonishingly perceptive 16-year-old<br />

girl living in the small city of Bonang in Africa,<br />

must confront the undercurrents of shame and stigma associated<br />

with HIV/AIDS.<br />

“No-one can read Chanda’s Secrets and remain untouched by the young<br />

people who are caught in the AIDS pandemic and still battling to make<br />

sense of their lives.”—Stephen Lewis, UN special envoy for HIV/AIDS<br />

in Africa<br />

The Apprentice’s Masterpiece: A<br />

Story of Medieval Spain<br />

by Melanie Little<br />

paperback $12.95 | hardcover $19.95<br />

H Independent Publisher Book Award<br />

H White Ravens Collection, International Youth<br />

Library, Munich<br />

A brilliant and elegantly written story in verse<br />

about one of the most politically complex and troubling times in<br />

human history—the Spanish Inquisition.<br />

“The subject and the history are enthralling …”—Booklist<br />

“This riveting story is peopled by flesh-and-blood characters and replete<br />

with … historical detail.”—School Library Journal<br />

The Bite of the Mango<br />

by Mariatu Kamara with Susan McClelland<br />

paperback $12.95 | hardcover $24.95<br />

H White Ravens Collection, International Youth<br />

Library, Munich<br />

H Silver Award Winner, Book of the Year,<br />

ForeWord Reviews<br />

The astounding true story of one girl’s journey<br />

from war victim to UNICEF Special Representative.<br />

“… a powerful commentary on one of the many costs of wars. An<br />

essential purchase …”—Kirkus, starred review<br />

“... this book will unsettle readers—and then inspire them ...”<br />

—Publishers Weekly, starred review<br />

Cry of the Giraffe: Based on a<br />

True Story<br />

by Judie Oron<br />

paperback $12.95 | hardcover $21.95<br />

H 2011 USBBY Outstanding International Books<br />

Honor List<br />

A girl’s harrowing trek from exile and slavery to<br />

hope in a new land, based on the true experiences of a 15-year-old<br />

Ethiopian Jewish refugee.<br />

“… shows with brutal, unflinching detail the horrors of refugee life and<br />

child slavery and the shocking vulnerability of young females in the<br />

developing world …”—Booklist Online<br />

286 287


Copyright <strong>Annick</strong> <strong>Press</strong> 2012<br />

The Hangman in the Mirror<br />

by Kate Cayley<br />

paperback $12.95 | hardcover $21.95<br />

In 18th-century North America, a strong-willed<br />

16-year-old maid caught stealing from her<br />

mistress must use her wits to escape death by<br />

hanging. Based on a true story.<br />

“… does everything good historical fiction should—give the reader a<br />

tremendously detailed sense of time and place … through the eyes of a<br />

protagonist whose emotions are relatable to a modern audience.”<br />

—ForeWord Reviews<br />

Generals Die in Bed: A Story from<br />

the Trenches<br />

by Charles Yale Harrison<br />

hardcover $9.95<br />

Drawing on his own experiences in the First<br />

World War, Charles Yale Harrison tells a stark<br />

and poignant story of a young man sent to fight<br />

on the Western Front.<br />

“The best novel about Canadians in the Great War.”—Professor J.L.<br />

Granatstein, former director, Canadian War Museum<br />

“This is a powerful literary work that deserves an audience beyond<br />

young adults.”—ForeWord Reviews<br />

288

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!